ΕΙΚΩ'Ν
ΒΑΣΙΛΙΚΗ
'
ΔΕΥ'ΤΕΡΑ
.
CHAP.
I.
On
his
Majesty's
being
converted
into
the
Catholick
Church
.
THIS
I
know
will
be
offensive
to
my
Subjects
if
it
should
take
air
,
and
therefore
in
Policy
am
obliged
to
conceal
it
;
but
that
I
am
secure
enough
as
to
God
and
my
own
Conscience
,
I
have
no
reason
to
doubt
:
'T
is
the
Catholick
Church
whereof
I
am
now
a
Member
,
and
it
's
that
Church
which
in
the
Bibles
of
the
Hereticks
themselves
is
called
the
Pillar
and
Ground
of
Truth
;
then
why
should
I
scruple
to
submit
my self
to
her
Direction
?
Did
not
my
Grandfather
K.
James
,
though
he
maul'd
Bellarmine
,
give
the
Pope
the
Title
of
Most
Holy
Father
,
and
declare
his
Readiness
to
meet
the
Church
of
Rome
half
way
?
Did
not
my
Father
,
whom
the
very
Hereticks
acknowledg
a
Martyr
,
in
like
manner
,
give
the
Pope
those
Titles
which
they
call
Names
of
Blasphemy
?
If
he
had
thought
the
Catholick
Religion
damnable
,
or
believed
that
the
Church
of
Rome
teaches
the
Doctrine
of
Devils
,
would
he
ever
have
taken
a
Catholick
Princess
into
his
Bosom
?
or
granted
such
Concessions
in
favour
of
her
Religion
,
and
suffered
it
to
spread
so
much
in
his
Dominions
?
Would
he
have
imployed
the
Irish
in
his
Armies
after
they
had
cut
the
Protestants
Throats
?
or
would
he
ever
have
made
Arch-Bishop
Laud
his
Favourite
,
who
brought
such
Innovations
into
the
Church
of
England
,
and
declared
his
good
liking
to
a
Cardinal's
Cap
,
if
the
Church
of
Rome
were
but
a
little
reformed
?
So
that
I
am
safe
enough
as
to
what
concerns
my
Soul
,
having
not
only
the
Sentiments
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
positively
for
me
,
but
also
those
of
the
alterius
orbis
Episcopus
,
not
at
all
against
me
.
Then
surely
I
may
venture
my
Salvation
on
the
same
bottom
with
my
Mother
,
and
embarque
in
a
Church
which
uncontrovertibly
appears
not
to
have
been
altogether
disrelishing
to
my
Father
.
Let
it
go
which
way
it
will
,
I
am
of
the
surest
side
:
the
Catholicks
say
,
that
out
of
the
Church
of
Rome
there
is
no
Salvation
;
and
Protestants
acknowledg
,
that
in
the
Church
of
Rome
there
is
Salvation
:
and
though
it
should
be
true
what
I
have
learn'd
from
my
Tutor
Hobbs
,
(
and
am
indeed
inclin'd
to
believe
)
that
all
Religion
is
but
a
Trick
of
State
to
keep
the
People
in
obedience
;
yet
a
Profession
of
Religion
is
necessary
for
a
Prince
as
well
as
others
,
according
to
Machiavel's
Maxim
,
Plebem
dum
vis
fallere
,
finge
Deum
:
and
certainly
that
Religion
of
which
it
is
a
Fundamental
Principle
,
that
Ignorance
is
the
Mother
of
Devotion
,
is
most
agreeable
to
a
Prince
who
would
maintain
or
advance
his
Prerogative
:
for
where
it
is
allowed
,
as
amongst
all
Protestants
,
to
examine
the
Dictates
of
their
Ghostly
Fathers
,
in
relation
to
the
Church
,
it
must
unavoidably
follow
,
that
the
People
will
also
claim
the
like
Privilege
to
canvass
the
Orders
of
their
Civil
Fathers
,
in
relation
to
the
State
.
Then
let
the
Hereticks
talk
as
they
please
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
giving
their
Power
to
the
Beast
:
I
see
that
it
is
undoubtedly
the
best
Expedient
for
any
Monarch
who
designs
to
be
absolute
,
to
be
an
obedient
Son
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
who
can
insure
him
not
only
his
Subjects
Persons
,
but
also
their
Consciences
and
Purses
,
seeing
they
must
do
and
believe
as
the
Church
will
have
them
.
True
!
it
is
my
Misfortune
that
a
Protestant
Bishop
,
and
several
Protestant
Lords
,
who
have
follow'd
me
hither
,
are
privy
to
my
Conversion
,
which
might
indeed
prove
fatal
to
my
Affairs
,
if
it
were
not
their
Interest
as
well
as
mine
to
conceal
it
:
but
seeing
their
Restitution
depends
on
mine
,
I
have
no
reason
to
fear
that
they
will
divulge
it
.
And
for
the
Satisfaction
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
though
I
have
no
Cause
to
profess
to
be
of
the
Religion
of
Protestants
who
murdered
my
Father
,
and
give
the
Ignominious
Character
of
an
Idolatress
to
my
Mother
;
yet
seeing
the
Principles
of
the
Catholick
Church
allow
Mental
Reservation
,
and
that
Christ
himself
did
not
reject
Nicodemus
,
thô
a
Night-Disciple
,
the
Roman
Catholicks
cannot
be
angry
that
I
still
profess
my self
a
Protestant
,
especially
seeing
thereby
I
shall
be
the
more
capable
of
doing
them
Service
:
and
thus
I
find
my self
obliged
to
give
an
early
Assent
to
my
Grandfather
K.
James's
Maxim
,
which
he
had
from
Lewis
XI
.
of
France
,
who
never
learn'd
any
other
Latin
Words
,
viz.
Nescit
regnare
qui
nescit
dissimulare
.
Nor
do
I
know
why
it
should
be
any
greater
Stain
to
my
Honour
,
to
feign
my self
a
Protestant
for
the
Crown
of
Great
Britain
,
than
it
was
to
my
Grandfather
Henry
the
IV.
to
feign
himself
a
Catholick
for
the
Crown
of
France
;
and
may
my
Endeavours
have
the
same
Success
,
but
a
happier
Exit
.
And
seeing
the
World
will
have
it
that
there
is
a
God
,
I
can
lose
no
more
but
a
little
Breath
to
make
some
Addresses
if
there
be
none
;
but
seeing
it
's
safer
to
venture
with
the
bulk
of
Mankind
,
than
to
rely
on
the
Efforts
of
some
Men
of
Wit
,
I
am
resolved
to
lift
up
the
following
Prayer
.
O
thou
Almighty
Being
!
who
createdst
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
,
by
whom
Kings
reign
and
Princes
decree
Justice
,
to
thee
I
refer
my
Cause
.
for
a
final
Decision
.
Thou
art
King
of
Kings
,
who
puttest
down
one
and
settest
up
another
,
and
therefore
the
fittest
for
me
to
make
Application
unto
.
I
have
been
taught
by
those
who
call
themselves
thy
Ambassadors
,
and
would
have
me
to
believe
it
to
be
thy
Law
,
that
Kings
are
accountable
to
none
but
thy self
,
as
being
thy
Vicegerents
,
and
Gods
on
Earth
.
Vindicate
therefore
the
Justice
of
my
Cause
against
those
Men
who
have
not
only
usurp'd
my
Throne
,
but
thine
,
for
I
am
accountable
to
none
but
thee
:
Give
Success
to
my
Arms
and
Endeavours
against
them
:
And
seeing
thou
hast
said
,
that
Vengeance
is
thine
,
and
thou
wilt
repay
it
,
let
not
the
hoary
Heads
of
those
who
shed
my
Father's
and
thy
Vice-gerent's
Blood
go
down
in
Peace
to
the
Grave
.
And
give
me
Strength
,
O
thou
most
High
,
to
execute
Vengeance
upon
a
bloody
Nation
.
Thou
who
didst
grant
Samson'
s
Desire
to
be
reveng'd
on
the
Philistines
for
his
two
Eyes
,
listen
to
my
Petition
.
I
request
thee
that
I
may
be
aveng'd
for
my
Father's
Blood
,
and
the
unjust
Vsurpation
of
my
own
Throne
.
CHAP.
II.
On
his
Majesty's
accepting
of
the
Scots
Proposals
,
and
taking
the
Solemn
League
and
Covenant
in
Scotland
.
THE
Order
of
Nature
is
strangely
inverted
when
the
Head
is
become
the
Tail
:
I
,
who
ought
to
give
Laws
to
my
Subjects
,
must
now
receive
Laws
from
them
;
and
it
adds
to
the
Misery
of
my
Fate
,
that
I
must
obey
.
My
Father
by
his
Stiffness
did
lose
both
his
Crown
and
his
Life
;
and
to
preserve
the
one
,
and
obtain
the
other
,
I
must
comply
.
My
Mother
,
who
had
no
small
Influence
on
his
Refusal
,
does
now
press
me
to
accept
the
Terms
:
so
that
at
once
I
must
abjure
my
Religion
and
Prerogative
,
that
I
may
the
better
advance
them
both
.
It
's
true
that
this
will
reflect
upon
my
Honour
,
but
of
two
Evils
I
must
chuse
the
least
:
If
I
do
not
comply
,
my
Prerogative
is
lost
,
for
I
shall
never
be
admitted
to
possess
my
Crown
;
if
I
don't
abjure
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
can
never
promote
her
Interest
,
nor
be
rendred
capable
of
doing
her
Enemies
Hurt
.
My
Mother
,
who
is
known
to
be
a
Princess
of
Sense
,
lays
an
Obligation
of
Duty
upon
me
,
to
submit
.
Her
Zeal
for
the
Catholick
Religion
is
known
,
and
as
a
Daughter
of
France
she
is
better
instructed
in
the
Pretensions
of
the
Crown
,
than
to
advise
to
any
thing
that
may
really
lessen
the
Prerogative
in
the
Conclusion
;
and
therefore
I
am
resolved
to
take
the
Advice
which
she
gave
me
in
her
Letter
,
not
doubting
but
that
according
to
her
Suggestion
there
,
I
shall
after
my
Restitution
find
an
Opportunity
to
free
my self
from
my
Bonds
.
Nor
can
it
reflect
upon
my
Parts
to
be
govern'd
by
my
Mother
,
whose
Counsels
were
Oracles
to
so
great
a
Monarch
as
my
Father
.
For
the
Roman
Catholick
Princes
they
know
my
Mind
;
I
sent
the
Marquess
of
Montross
to
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
other
Ministers
to
the
Courts
of
Austria
and
Poland
,
to
sollicite
their
Assistance
for
my
Restitution
,
on
which
the
Advancement
of
the
Church
of
Rome
does
so
much
depend
.
I
have
likewise
the
Advice
of
the
Council
of
France
,
to
comply
with
the
Scots
,
so
that
I
am
safe
enough
as
to
any
Reflections
from
those
of
the
Roman
Communion
,
though
I
profess
my self
to
be
of
another
.
I
have
also
tried
what
may
be
expected
from
the
Assistance
of
the
Irish
,
before
I
would
accept
of
the
Proposals
of
the
Scots
;
but
seeing
they
cannot
defend
themselves
,
I
am
sure
they
are
unable
to
restore
me
,
and
therefore
I
must
depend
upon
the
latter
,
though
much
against
my
Mind
:
But
Heaven
,
it
seems
,
thinks
fit
to
humble
me
so
far
,
that
I
must
rely
on
the
Fidelity
and
Assistance
of
those
whose
Stubbornness
and
Rebellion
laid
the
Foundations
of
my
Father's
Ruine
.
But
why
should
I
despond
?
is
it
not
possible
that
the
Fates
may
have
put
this
Opportunity
in
my
hand
,
to
revenge
his
Blood
upon
them
and
the
Neighbouring
Kingdom
,
according
to
the
solemn
Vow
which
my
Brother
James
and
I
have
made
,
to
sacrifice
thousands
to
the
Memory
of
our
Father
,
and
ten
thousands
to
the
Resentments
of
our
dear
Mother
?
And
as
the
Scots
by
their
Rebellion
were
first
in
the
Transgression
,
may
they
atone
for
it
by
being
first
in
the
Punishment
.
True
,
they
are
a
cunning
People
,
and
if
they
smell
the
Design
,
it
ruines
my
Affairs
,
but
I
must
manage
them
with
Prudence
:
The
Presbyterians
are
now
on
the
Top
of
the
Wheel
,
and
testify'd
an
Aversion
to
my
Father's
Blood
,
which
affords
me
a
specious
Pretext
of
caressing
them
;
but
if
they
find
me
too
easy
,
it
will
render
me
cheap
,
and
therefore
I
must
stand
aloof
for
a
time
.
Some
of
their
Commissioners
I
have
already
bought
off
,
and
those
will
certainly
espouse
my
Cause
;
I
must
allarm
them
with
their
Danger
from
the
English
Sectaries
,
and
the
Designs
of
that
new-rais'd
Commonwealth
.
This
will
be
a
Pretence
for
bringing
in
the
Cavaliers
to
defend
their
Country
against
the
Common
Enemy
,
which
will
divide
the
Presbyterians
amongst
themselves
;
and
if
I
once
get
but
part
of
them
on
my
side
,
it
will
cover
my
Designs
against
the
whole
:
I
must
pretend
to
be
zealous
for
their
Covenant
,
and
bewail
the
Sins
of
my
Father's
House
:
I
must
admit
some
of
their
Ring-leaders
for
my
Chaplains
,
and
that
will
attract
the
Applause
of
the
Mob
.
I
must
indulge
the
Nobility
of
my
Court
in
their
Practices
,
and
that
will
defend
me
against
the
Rigour
of
their
Church
:
I
must
profess
a
great
Passion
for
the
Liberties
of
the
Subject
,
and
that
will
procure
me
the
Concurrence
of
their
States
.
And
by
these
Methods
I
hope
to
accomplish
my
Designs
;
for
when
they
are
engaged
against
one
another
,
in
the
first
Place
,
and
Cromwell
and
his
Republicans
in
the
next
,
let
the
Loss
fall
on
which
side
it
will
,
it
is
my
Gain
,
I
shall
be
rid
of
so
many
dangerous
Enemies
,
and
their
Fall
will
be
the
Rise
of
my
Throne
:
for
if
the
Presbyterians
prevail
,
they
are
for
Monarchy
,
though
limited
;
and
when
their
old
Friends
,
but
present
Enemies
,
the
Independants
,
are
subdued
,
it
will
be
easy
for
me
to
scrue
it
a
Pin
higher
,
and
render
it
absolute
.
If
the
Sectaries
carry
the
Prize
,
(
and
who
knows
but
it
may
be
so
,
for
Fortune
favours
mad
Men
)
their
Anarchy
will
quickly
make
the
Nations
weary
,
and
pave
the
Way
for
my
Restoration
:
for
the
Presbyterians
,
who
are
for
a
National
Church
,
will
never
be
quiet
under
a
Congregational
Frame
;
and
being
also
,
as
I
have
said
,
for
a
King
in
their
Principles
,
which
are
two
main
Heads
of
Agreement
betwixt
them
and
the
Church-of
-
England-men
,
they
will
quickly
prove
too
strong
for
the
divided
Sectaries
,
who
disagree
in
their
Models
both
for
Church
and
State
.
My
Design
,
it
's
true
,
may
seem
Inglorious
,
but
there
are
Precedents
which
I
am
not
asham'd
to
follow
:
My
Grandfather
,
King
James
,
was
sworn
to
maintain
the
Church
and
State
of
Scotland
as
he
found
them
,
but
yet
made
considerable
Alterations
in
both
.
My
Father
was
obliged
by
his
Coronation-Oath
,
to
govern
according
to
the
Laws
,
and
yet
did
advance
his
Prerogative
above
them
.
My
Grandfather
,
Henry
the
IVth
of
France
,
dissembled
both
with
his
Protestant
and
Catholick
Subjects
,
and
yet
his
Reign
is
famous
to
Posterity
.
But
what
need
any
farther
Argument
;
Did
not
the
Council
of
Constance
determine
that
Faith
is
not
to
be
kept
with
Hereticks
?
Then
why
should
I
stand
upon
such
a
Cobweb-Objection
,
as
the
Violation
of
an
Oath
to
Protestants
,
especially
seeing
I
have
now
such
an
Opportunity
as
,
if
lost
,
can
never
be
regain'd
?
The
English
are
already
fallen
off
to
a
Commonwealth
,
and
the
Scots
,
if
I
do
not
accept
of
their
Terms
,
will
quickly
send
me
such
a
Message
as
they
sent
my
Father
,
That
if
he
did
not
think
it
worth
his
while
to
come
to
Scotland
and
receive
their
Crown
,
they
might
perhaps
be
inclin'd
to
make
choice
of
another
Soveraign
.
The
Roman
Catholicks
,
and
Church
of
England-men
,
I
am
sure
of
;
and
the
Presbyterians
I
may
be
sure
of
,
if
I
comply
with
their
Measures
;
so
that
it
is
best
striking
the
Iron
while
it
is
hot
,
and
taking
them
by
the
Hand
while
I
may
,
lest
my
Friends
be
dispirited
by
their
long-waiting
,
and
my
Enemies
be
strengthned
by
their
uninterrupted
Career
.
But
alas
!
how
am
I
disappointed
;
the
Scots
are
not
so
easily
to
be
cheated
,
they
demand
my
Solemn
and
Publick
Declaration
,
that
I
accept
of
the
Crown
on
the
Terms
which
they
propose
without
Equivocation
or
Mental
Reserve
;
so
that
I
must
be
obliged
to
renounce
my
best
Friends
,
the
Catholicks
and
Church-of
-
England-men
;
and
not
only
so
,
but
also
to
root
out
what
they
think
incumbent
both
upon
themselves
and
me
to
maintain
.
Ah
miserable
Strait
!
but
yet
I
have
found
a
way
to
escape
.
The
Roman
Catholick
Princes
are
acquainted
with
my
Heart
;
and
for
others
,
I
am
not
obliged
to
perform
what
I
swear
to
them
.
The
Opinion
of
a
Council
I
have
for
me
already
,
and
it
will
be
no
great
Difficulty
to
obtain
a
Dispensation
from
the
Pope
:
And
if
I
should
afterwards
break
to
the
Presbyterians
,
I
am
certain
of
Absolution
from
the
Bishops
,
some
of
them
having
already
signified
to
me
,
that
an
Oath
forc'd
upon
me
,
is
not
to
be
kept
,
especially
when
it
obliges
me
to
extirpate
their
Order
,
which
is
Jure
Divino
established
in
the
Church
.
And
if
the
Presbyterians
should
know
that
I
were
under
a
Vow
to
maintain
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
the
Church
of
England
,
they
would
tell
me
I
were
absolv'd
by
the
Unlawfulness
of
the
Matter
:
So
that
seeing
every
one
of
them
will
allow
me
to
break
to
their
Adversaries
,
I
may
allow
my self
to
break
with
them
all
.
And
whereas
each
Party
would
secure
their
own
Interest
with
me
,
why
should
not
all
their
Interests
truckle
to
mine
.
The
Kings
of
the
Jews
commanded
their
Priests
,
and
why
should
a
Christian
Prince
be
their
Subject
?
Let
me
once
be
but
firmly
establish'd
on
the
Throne
,
and
then
Kingcraft
and
Priestcraft
shall
have
a
Trial
of
Skill
;
and
if
they
cannot
agree
about
the
Methods
of
saving
their
Souls
,
they
may
leave
it
to
me
how
to
govern
their
Bodies
.
Let
the
Doctors
dispute
their
probable
Opinions
,
and
I
will
follow
my
Sense
and
Interest
.
There
's
no
more
of
Religion
that
is
needful
to
a
Prince
,
than
what
serves
to
give
Credit
to
his
Affairs
.
The
Catholicks
entitle
me
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
;
and
the
Bishops
do
swear
that
I
am
Head
of
their
Church
:
If
the
former
offend
me
,
they
lose
my
Protection
;
and
if
I
be
Head
of
the
latter
,
the
Tail
must
follow
;
and
then
I
shall
punish
the
Round-heads
with
its
Sting
.
'T
is
true
,
I
am
obliged
to
declare
my
unfeigned
and
voluntary
Assent
to
the
Covenant
,
but
that
is
also
the
Effect
of
Force
,
and
who
is
't
that
would
not
do
so
much
for
a
Crown
?
If
ever
there
were
a
Case
wherein
it
was
lawful
to
prevaricate
,
it
's
that
of
an
Injured
Prince
to
recover
his
Right
.
If
David
did
lie
to
save
his
Life
,
why
may
not
I
do
it
to
recover
my
Throne
?
And
if
Peter
,
who
abjur'd
his
Saviour
,
was
pardoned
,
there
can
be
no
Cause
for
me
to
despair
?
But
what
need
is
there
of
all
this
Debate
?
if
my
Works
cannot
merit
,
yet
my
Revenues
may
purchase
Heaven
,
if
Soul-Masses
and
Pious
Legacies
have
any
effect
.
✚
Do
thou
,
O
Blessed
Virgin
,
Mother
of
God
,
favour
my
Designs
,
which
do
all
center
in
the
reobtaining
of
my
own
Right
,
and
establishing
that
Church
which
commands
its
Members
to
worship
thee
:
Grant
Success
to
those
Piae
Fraudes
which
have
no
other
Tendency
than
the
advancing
of
my
own
Throne
,
and
the
restoring
so
great
a
Tract
of
Land
to
the
Roman
Church
;
then
shall
I
perform
the
Vows
which
I
have
made
,
and
sing
,
Omni
die
dic
Mariae
Mea
laudes
anima
,
Ejus
festa
ejus
gesta
Cole
devotissima
;
Contemplare
&
mirare
Ejus
Celsitudinem
;
Dic
felicem
Genitricem
,
Dic
Beatam
Virginem
Sine
fine
,
dic
Reginae
Mundi
,
laudum
Cantica
Eja
bona
semper
sona
,
Semper
illa
praedica
.
Omnes
mei
sensus
ei
Personate
Gloriam
Frequentatae
tam
beatae
Virginis
Memoriam
.
Ave
Maria.
✚
CHAP.
III.
On
his
Majesty's
Coronation
in
Scotland
;
upon
taking
the
Covenant
,
and
other
Oaths
,
to
govern
according
to
the
Laws
of
that
Kingdom
.
I
Have
now
weathered
the
Point
so
far
as
to
obtain
the
Crown
in
spite
of
the
declared
War
of
one
Part
,
and
the
Jealousies
of
another
Part
of
my
Subjects
;
and
,
like
a
good
Pilot
,
have
kept
a
steady
Course
betwixt
the
Gulphs
of
Scylla
and
Charibdis
;
but
,
Heavens
bless
me
!
with
what
a
great
deal
of
Danger
!
Having
now
compassed
my
End
,
it
remains
that
I
contrive
how
I
may
handsomly
break
those
Fetters
which
the
Scots
have
laid
upon
me
.
I
have
Topicks
enow
from
whence
to
argue
:
I
am
now
in
Possession
of
my
Native
Right
,
which
in
Justice
they
could
not
have
kept
me
from
.
It
's
but
reasonable
therefore
I
make
them
sensible
,
by
Degrees
,
that
I
can
lawfully
shake
off
their
Usurpation
.
They
have
no
Right
to
impose
Terms
upon
the
Crown
,
which
is
mine
by
Birth
.
Nor
am
I
more
obliged
to
keep
Contract
with
them
than
with
Robbers
that
should
assault
me
on
the
High-way
,
and
force
me
to
such
and
such
Oaths
to
save
my
Life
.
I
do
not
hold
my
Crown
by
the
Tenour
of
their
Covenant
,
but
as
being
descended
from
Fergus's
Loins
.
And
if
they
reproach
me
with
having
used
unjust
Methods
to
obtain
it
,
it
's
no
more
than
what
they
did
to
keep
me
from
it
;
but
now
when
I
have
it
,
I
am
free
from
all
Attainders
,
and
responsible
only
to
God
alone
.
This
was
the
Doctrine
of
my
Father's
Chaplains
,
and
this
will
be
justified
by
the
Old
Cavaliers
,
whom
I
must
now
bring
into
Play
as
I
can
:
It
's
true
I
have
some
Pangs
of
Conscience
for
having
appeal'd
so
solemnly
to
God
Almighty
,
that
I
was
sincere
in
my
Intentions
,
and
meant
as
I
spoke
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
that
on
being
invested
with
the
several
Parts
of
the
Regalia
,
I
was
obliged
to
renew
my
Oath
in
the
Sight
and
Hearing
of
the
People
.
Nor
was
it
without
some
Horror
that
I
heard
my
Chaplain
Mr.
Douglas
insist
upon
the
Guilt
of
my
Family
,
the
Duty
of
a
King
,
and
my
Obligation
by
the
present
Oath
;
when
I
consider'd
my
previous
Engagements
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
old
Cavaliers
,
and
exil'd
Bishops
,
to
take
Care
of
their
Interest
at
my
Restoration
.
But
those
Qualms
I
conceive
to
be
the
Result
of
Opinion
,
which
is
fix'd
in
our
Minds
by
the
common
Representations
of
the
Wickedness
of
such
a
Procedure
,
which
I
am
the
rather
confirm'd
in
,
because
the
Frequency
of
the
Act
takes
off
that
Apprehension
of
the
Guilt
which
at
first
Commission
does
stare
one
in
the
Face
.
Thou
who
didst
bless
the
Hebrew
Midwives
for
telling
a
Lie
to
the
Egyptian
Inquisitors
that
sought
after
the
Life
of
the
young
Hebrew
Infants
,
if
thou
wilt
not
bless
,
yet
at
least
pardon
me
for
the
Lies
which
I
have
sworn
this
Day
,
that
I
may
advance
thy
Catholick
Church
.
O!
all
ye
Saints
,
hide
me
under
your
Protection
from
the
Plots
and
Contrivances
of
my
Enemies
,
who
are
also
yours
,
and
do
profane
the
Days
which
the
Church
hath
consecrated
to
your
Memory
.
And
blessed
be
thou
,
O
Holy
Virgin
!
who
hast
hitherto
favoured
my
Designs
with
such
Success
.
Opto
nimis
ut
imprimis
Des
mihi
memoriam
,
Ut
decenter
&
frequenter
Tuam
cantem
gloriam
.
Ave
Maria.
CHAP.
IV.
On
the
Divisions
amongst
the
Scots
Presbyterians
,
upon
his
Majesty's
bringing
his
Father
's
old
Friends
into
Places
of
Power
and
Trust
about
him
.
AS
I
conceiv'd
,
so
hath
it
happened
;
the
Scots
Presbyterians
are
all
in
pieces
;
those
that
are
rigid
did
at
first
suspect
me
,
and
now
they
have
begun
to
declare
against
me
,
and
insinuate
already
my
Breach
of
Covenant
.
They
are
very
sharp-sighted
,
but
I
must
outwit
them
.
Their
Clergy
are
not
all
of
a
piece
;
those
who
are
strictest
I
must
declare
against
,
and
fall
in
with
that
Party
which
is
most
complaisant
:
If
I
can
but
once
prevail
with
them
to
yield
in
a
little
,
they
'l
comply
with
me
more
and
more
by
Degrees
.
The
Usurper
Oliver
being
now
in
their
Country
,
I
must
improve
the
Opportunity
.
The
Nobility
are
easy
to
be
perswaded
that
a
Commonwealth
will
totally
ruine
their
Honour
:
The
Clergy
are
mortal
Haters
of
Independency
;
and
the
People
have
an
old
Grudge
against
the
English
;
so
that
it
will
be
easier
to
unite
them
,
in
opposition
to
the
Enemy
,
than
to
bring
them
to
a
good
Opinion
of
my
Government
.
But
as
when
a
Ship
is
in
Hazard
,
all
Hands
are
imployed
to
save
her
,
I
have
found
it
easy
to
perswade
the
moderate
Presbyterians
to
admit
my
Friends
to
Places
of
Power
and
Trust
,
to
assist
against
the
Common
Enemy
:
And
then
if
there
be
no
Probability
for
me
to
conquer
,
I
shall
be
in
a
better
Capacity
to
destroy
.
And
when
the
Presbyterians
are
totally
subdued
,
I
shall
be
the
better
able
to
deal
with
the
Independents
:
And
those
of
the
Scots
Clergy
,
who
comply
with
my
Designs
in
reference
to
the
State
,
will
also
at
length
come
to
be
of
my
Sentiments
,
as
touching
the
Church
;
for
I
can
already
perceive
that
the
Favours
of
the
Court
,
and
Hopes
of
Preferment
,
do
dazle
their
Eyes
.
And
as
for
the
Puritanical
Sect
call'd
Remonstrators
,
I
will
blacken
their
Fame
by
the
Imputation
of
Rebellion
,
and
make
them
odious
to
the
Country
,
as
Complyers
with
the
English
;
for
which
end
I
will
suborn
some
of
my
Friends
who
shall
put
the
Notion
in
their
Heads
,
to
begin
a
Correspondence
,
and
then
accuse
them
.
O!
all
ye
Holy
Apostles
,
and
thou
St.
Peter
,
who
art
their
Prince
,
pray
for
a
Blessing
on
my
Endeavours
:
Your
Successors
teach
me
,
that
there
is
no
Means
unlawful
which
can
be
made
use
of
for
the
Benefit
of
the
Roman
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
:
And
therefore
I
make
my
Application
to
you
,
that
I
may
be
enabled
to
triumph
over
the
now
prevailing
Party
of
my
Subjects
,
who
are
Despisers
of
your
Holy
Order
,
and
pretend
to
a
Parity
among
Ministers
,
expresly
contrary
to
the
Divine
Charter
of
the
Roman
See
:
Tues
Petrus
;
✚
Sancta
Maria
,
exaudi
nos
.
✚
CHAP.
V.
On
his
Majesty's
Defeat
at
Dumbar
.
I
Have
lost
the
Day
,
but
they
are
my
Enemies
who
fell
,
which
doth
not
a
little
allay
my
Grief
.
The
Presbyterians
say
they
are
punish'd
for
my
Breach
of
Covenant
,
and
I
look
upon
it
as
the
Merits
of
their
old
Disloyalty
;
such
an
easy
Matter
is
it
to
turn
those
Occurrences
as
the
Protestants
do
their
Scriptures
,
like
a
Nose
of
Wax
.
Nor
does
this
Disaster
so
much
affect
my
Throne
,
as
it
does
disgrace
their
own
solemn
League
.
Nor
does
it
so
much
dishearten
my
Friends
,
as
it
will
certainly
divide
theirs
:
and
while
Presbytery
and
Independency
strive
for
the
Mastery
,
the
Crown
and
the
Mitre
may
play
their
Game
.
If
the
Defeat
be
ascribed
to
the
ill
Conduct
of
the
Presbyterians
,
as
I
shall
be
industrious
to
have
it
believ'd
,
it
will
open
a
wider
Door
for
the
Advancement
of
my
Friends
,
as
fitter
for
Conduct
and
Command
.
And
if
once
an
Army
be
modelled
to
my
Mind
,
I
doubt
not
of
succeeding
in
my
Designs
:
And
by
the
Opposition
which
I
know
I
shall
meet
with
from
the
Roundheads
,
I
shall
be
further
justified
in
my
Breach
of
Contract
with
them
,
as
a
Party
who
are
Enemies
to
all
Government
.
✚
St.
Peter
,
favour
my
Designs
which
are
for
the
Advancement
of
thy
Holy
Chair
,
and
bring
my
three
Kingdoms
again
into
the
Bosom
of
the
Church
,
from
which
,
like
wandring
Sheep
,
they
have
gone
astray
;
they
have
left
thee
,
the
only
Rock
on
which
the
Church
can
be
firmly
founded
:
And
seeing
thou
and
thy
Successors
were
intrusted
with
a
Power
to
absolve
Subjects
from
their
Allegiance
to
Heretical
Soveraigns
,
you
can
also
absolve
a
Catholick
Soveraign
from
all
Ties
laid
upon
him
by
Heretical
Subjects
.
✚
Kyrie
Eleyson
,
✚
Christe
Eleyson
,
✚
Ave
Maria
Gratia
plena
.
CHAP.
VI.
On
the
Defeat
of
his
Majesty's
Forces
at
Innerkeithing
,
&c.
and
his
raising
another
Army
to
march
into
England
.
THE
Scots
have
shew'd
their
Affection
to
me
,
but
Heaven
thinks
fit
to
blast
their
Endeavours
.
Nor
is
it
possible
for
a
Kingdom
divided
against
it self
to
stand
.
The
hot-headed
Zealots
ascribe
it
to
my
own
Perjury
,
with
my
Father's
Tyranny
,
and
my
Mother's
Idolatry
:
But
I
rather
think
that
the
Curse
due
to
Rebels
hath
seiz'd
on
them
,
and
that
the
Blood
of
my
Father
is
required
at
their
Hands
,
who
were
the
first
that
durst
oppose
him
.
How
remarkable
is
that
Justice
which
brings
those
very
Men
against
them
,
whom
formerly
they
themselves
did
assist
against
him
?
and
that
the
Covenant
on
which
they
founded
their
Security
should
now
be
made
the
chief
Ground
of
the
Quarrel
?
and
that
those
very
Men
to
whom
they
sold
their
Soveraign
,
should
now
sell
their
People
,
by
hundreds
,
for
Slaves
?
But
those
Reflections
I
must
keep
to
my self
;
and
so
long
as
I
have
need
of
them
,
must
flatter
the
Scots
,
who
are
now
resolved
to
invade
England
,
and
to
model
me
an
Army
more
agreeable
to
my
Mind
:
and
then
shall
I
see
if
my
Church-of
-
England-Friends
will
own
me
in
Adversity
,
as
they
did
my
Father
in
his
Prosperity
,
and
so
long
as
he
was
able
to
advance
and
protect
them
:
And
if
they
do
not
,
as
I
suspect
that
they
will
not
,
because
most
of
them
comply
with
the
Currant
of
the
Time
,
it
will
also
justify
my
Breach
to
them
,
if
ever
the
Fates
restore
me
to
my
Throne
.
I
have
now
again
a
considerable
Army
,
and
pretty
well
purg'd
from
Puritanical
Humours
;
but
still
I
must
pretend
a
Zeal
for
the
Covenant
,
to
please
the
Temper
of
the
Scotish
Nation
,
and
blunt
the
Darts
which
are
thrown
at
me
by
the
Presbyterian
Remenstrators
;
but
when
we
are
in
England
,
I
know
what
to
do
,
and
how
to
distinguish
my
Friends
from
my
Foes
:
The
Catholicks
and
Church-men
shall
have
the
fairest
Quarter
,
though
I
must
still
pretend
Friendship
to
the
Presbyterians
there
,
if
it
were
for
no
other
end
but
to
make
Oliver
jealous
of
them
,
and
because
some
of
them
are
very
popular
Men
,
and
testify'd
their
Dissatisfaction
at
my
Father's
Murder
.
Prosper
my
Designs
,
O
thou
Almighty
!
for
the
Advancement
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
the
Restitution
of
the
pious
Order
of
Episcopacy
,
and
the
Holy
Liturgy
.
Thy
true
Worshippers
,
those
of
the
Roman
Communion
,
having
found
Healing
under
the
Wings
of
the
former
,
and
no
small
Security
in
times
of
Difficulty
,
by
being
able
to
comply
with
the
latter
,
my
Predecessor
Edward
VI.
having
own'd
that
it
was
the
Mass-Book
translated
into
English
:
And
my
Father
,
of
blessed
Memory
,
having
gain'd
it
the
Approbation
of
the
Spanish
Clergy
when
he
ordered
it
to
be
translated
into
Spanish
.
Blessed
Virgin
,
who
sittest
as
Queen
in
Heaven
,
favour
my
Design
;
command
thy
Son
to
assist
me
in
it
:
And
,
O
all
ye
Saints
be
propitious
to
my
Endeavours
!
interceed
for
me
at
the
Throne
of
Heaven
,
that
I
may
recover
those
Thrones
from
which
I
am
unjustly
with-held
;
and
I
make
a
Vow
when
I
am
restored
,
that
I
shall
re-establish
Bishops
and
the
Liturgy
,
in
order
to
the
Introduction
of
the
Catholick
Religion
.
CHAP.
VII
.
On
his
Majesty's
Defeat
at
Worcester
.
HOW
changeable
are
all
humane
Affairs
,
and
how
little
is
Grandeur
and
Strength
to
be
relied
on
?
I
,
who
not
long
ago
was
crown'd
with
extraordinary
Pomp
,
am
now
in
a
worse
Condition
than
the
meanest
Peasant
:
The
other
Day
I
was
at
the
Head
of
a
gallant
Army
,
and
now
there
's
not
a
Man
dare
be
seen
to
follow
me
:
I
was
lately
guarded
by
a
Forest
of
Spears
,
and
now
I
am
glad
to
sculk
in
a
Forest
of
Trees
.
O!
how
does
this
Disaster
wound
my
Soul
?
that
I
who
was
lately
a
King
over
Men
,
am
now
exposed
to
wander
among
Beasts
,
and
in
so
much
a
worse
Condition
than
they
,
that
I
cannot
so
well
provide
for
my self
?
How
do
my
Enemies
now
triumph
?
and
what
a
dreadful
Slaughter
have
they
made
of
my
Friends
?
I
was
proud
of
having
an
Army
modelled
to
my
mind
,
and
to
be
at
the
Head
of
so
many
Cavaliers
.
How
will
the
Scots
Remonstrators
,
to
whose
ill
Conduct
I
ascrib'd
my
former
Defeats
,
reproach
me
now
with
the
Conduct
of
my
own
,
so
many
of
whom
are
killed
in
the
and
others
will
be
butcher'd
like
Beasts
in
the
Shambles
?
Alas
!
this
Defeat
is
more
fatal
to
me
than
those
at
Dumbar
and
Innerkeithing
:
The
Presbyterians
,
whose
Loss
I
did
not
regard
,
will
now
say
,
that
Justice
has
found
me
out
,
by
cutting
off
those
who
were
the
Pillars
of
my
Hope
.
How
often
shall
I
be
upbraided
with
it
,
that
I
am
disappointed
by
those
whom
I
preferred
to
them
?
Alas
!
what
can
I
answer
?
That
I
had
scarce
so
many
hundreds
of
my
Subjects
of
England
,
as
I
had
thousands
of
those
from
Scotland
:
That
they
should
have
march'd
so
far
into
this
Kingdom
,
and
be
joined
by
such
an
inconsiderable
Handful
:
That
so
many
thousands
of
Covenanters
should
follow
me
into
this
Nation
,
where
the
Churchmen
are
strongest
,
and
yet
so
few
of
the
Churchmen
did
join
me
;
so
that
I
came
to
my
own
,
and
they
received
me
not
.
In
truth
,
this
Presbyterian
Reflection
has
something
in
it
,
that
the
Churchmen
do
follow
their
Kings
for
the
Loaves
,
and
always
worship
the
Rising
Sun
.
Poor
Souls
!
how
many
of
the
Covenanters
have
their
Garments
roll'd
in
Blood
,
for
espousing
my
Cause
,
though
their
whole
Party
suspects
me
?
And
how
few
of
my
English
Episcopal
Friends
have
either
assisted
me
with
Men
or
Money
?
How
do
the
Sectaries
revile
the
Presbyterians
,
as
Friends
to
me
,
because
Haters
of
their
Anarchy
?
And
yet
how
little
do
I
hear
of
the
Zeal
of
the
Churchmen
,
who
formerly
pretended
to
adore
the
Monarchy
?
How
true
have
I
found
it
,
that
their
Loyalty
to
the
Crown
was
measur'd
by
its
Ability
to
protect
the
Mitre
?
No
wonder
that
they
followed
and
stood
by
my
Father
,
who
undertook
the
War
in
Defence
of
them
;
but
now
that
I
must
not
declare
for
their
Hierarchy
,
I
perceive
a
Declension
in
their
Zeal
for
the
Monarchy
;
but
if
ever
I
happen
to
recover
my
Crown
,
then
I
shall
be
sure
to
have
their
Friendship
.
And
of
the
ten
thousand
Ecclesiasticks
that
are
said
to
be
in
England
,
the
far
greater
part
will
still
keep
their
Churches
,
as
well
as
the
Majority
do
now
comply
.
Deliver
me
,
O
thou
Almighty
!
from
my
imminent
Dangers
.
Thou
who
art
King
of
Kings
,
defend
me
from
those
Blood-thirsty
Men
who
have
murdered
one
King
,
and
hunt
after
the
Life
of
another
.
Against
thee
,
thee
only
have
I
sinned
,
then
why
should
they
call
me
to
an
account
?
Deliver
me
from
their
Hands
,
and
vindicate
thy
own
Prerogative
from
those
who
have
usurped
thine
as
well
as
mine
.
When
my
pretended
Friends
forsake
me
,
yet
do
thou
espouse
my
Cause
.
And
as
thou
hast
covered
my
Head
in
the
Day
of
Battel
,
deliver
me
from
those
who
thirst
for
my
Blood
.
✚
Kyrie
Eleyson
,
Christe
Eleyson
.
Ave
Maria
Gratia
plena
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
On
his
Majesty's
Escape
to
Whiteladies
;
from
thence
to
Spring
Coppice
;
and
then
to
Boscobel-house
,
where
he
was
conceal'd
some
time
by
the
Penderels
,
after
he
left
the
Royal
Oak
.
HEavens
be
bless'd
,
that
I
have
hitherto
escap'd
from
the
Cruelty
of
those
who
seek
after
my
Life
,
that
my
first
Sanctuary
should
have
been
a
quondam
Nunnery
,
foretold
what
Party
were
to
be
the
Instruments
of
my
Preservation
:
But
alas
!
at
Whiteladies
I
parted
with
the
choicest
of
my
Friends
,
and
God
knows
whether
ever
we
shall
meet
again
:
The
Noble
Earl
of
Derby
I
hear
is
taken
,
and
will
quickly
be
sacrific'd
to
the
Fury
of
the
Rebels
;
but
there
is
no
Remedy
against
such
Disasters
,
he
dies
for
his
Loyalty
,
which
is
his
unquestionable
Duty
:
And
though
I
be
not
now
able
to
protect
him
,
yet
Heaven
is
able
to
reward
him
.
How
changeable
is
the
Scene
of
humane
Affairs
,
since
Crowns
are
also
liable
to
the
Cross
?
The
Court
which
did
formerly
set
forth
my
Glory
,
I
was
lately
obliged
to
abandon
with
Terror
,
lest
they
,
who
at
another
time
would
have
guarded
my
Person
,
should
now
have
been
the
Cause
of
a
fatal
Discovery
.
I
who
was
lately
in
Royal
Apparel
,
am
glad
to
exchange
it
with
the
Garb
of
a
Peasant
:
my
Countenance
,
which
did
lately
enlighten
the
Court
,
is
now
eclipsed
with
a
Vail
of
Soot
;
and
my
Hands
,
the
Dispensers
of
Royal
Bounty
,
are
instead
of
Jewels
,
embellish'd
with
the
Smoak
of
the
Chimney
.
In
room
of
a
Palace
I
am
glad
of
a
Coppice
,
and
my
Lodging
is
common
with
the
Beasts
of
the
Field
;
so
that
like
Nebuchadnezzar
,
I
am
driven
from
amongst
Men
,
and
for
ought
I
can
see
,
shall
be
forc'd
to
eat
Grass
like
him
,
till
such
time
as
I
am
made
to
know
,
that
the
most
High
ruleth
over
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Earth
,
and
giveth
them
to
whomsoever
he
will
.
God
will
be
known
by
the
Judgments
which
he
executes
,
let
my
Tutor
Hobbs
pretend
what
he
pleases
.
Did
not
I
,
the
other
day
,
say
to
my self
,
Is
not
this
the
Army
which
I
have
rais'd
for
the
Defence
of
my
Crown
,
and
the
Glory
of
my
Power
?
And
lo
,
how
they
are
all
consum'd
like
Wax
,
without
either
gaining
Victory
or
Honour
?
and
this
Day
the
Kingdoms
are
taken
from
me
,
and
now
I
am
worse
than
the
meanest
of
my
Subjects
.
On
his
being
in
Spring-Coppice
.
My
Royal
Attendance
has
now
fail'd
me
,
and
I
have
Hunger
instead
of
Dainties
;
yet
kind
Heaven
prevents
my
starving
,
and
hath
sent
me
a
little
Country
Cheer
.
But
,
good
Lord
!
what
a
Change
?
I
who
us'd
to
be
serv'd
in
State
,
have
no
other
Attendants
but
a
Clown
and
his
Sister
;
and
instead
of
a
Royal
Concert
of
Musick
,
there
's
the
Sound
of
the
Wind
on
the
Trees
of
the
Wood.
I
who
used
to
sit
on
Cushions
of
Velvet
,
am
now
exposed
to
the
Moisture
of
the
Ground
;
and
in
lieu
of
being
covered
with
gilded
Roofs
,
have
scarce
any
thing
to
defend
me
from
the
Showers
of
Rain
.
Nor
can
I
be
secure
in
this
comfortless
Condition
,
but
am
in
perpetual
fear
of
my
miserable
Life
,
being
now
exposed
to
the
Mercy
of
those
poor
People
,
who
,
if
they
please
,
might
easily
betray
me
;
and
yet
I
must
of
necessity
rely
on
their
Faith
.
On
his
going
from
Spring-Coppice
to
Madley
in
Shropshire
,
Richard
Penderel
being
his
Guide
.
I
who
had
lately
the
Conduct
of
an
Army
,
am
forc'd
to
be
conducted
by
one
poor
Peasant
;
and
insted
of
the
Battoon
of
Command
,
must
now
be
content
with
a
poor
Wood-bill
;
and
expose
my self
to
the
Darkness
and
Dangers
of
the
Night
.
Alas
!
what
a
fatal
Catastrophe
?
Instead
of
my
Trumpets
and
Kettle-drums
,
here
's
nothing
but
the
rustling
of
my
Guide's
Leather
Breeches
:
I
have
now
no
Flambeaus
nor
Torches
but
the
Stars
,
and
must
foot
it
after
my
Leader
,
over
Ditches
and
Rivers
,
whithersoever
it
shall
please
the
Fates
to
draw
me
.
My
Subjects
,
who
ought
to
defend
me
with
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
,
are
now
afraid
to
receive
me
into
their
Houses
;
so
that
my
best
Apartments
must
be
the
Corner
of
a
Barn
;
my
Royal
Bed-chamber
some
part
of
a
Hay-mow
;
and
my
choicest
Washes
must
be
the
Juice
of
Walnut-tree-leaves
,
the
better
to
disfigure
my
Face
and
Hands
.
CHAP.
IX
.
On
his
Majesty's
being
in
the
Royal
Oak
.
IN
lieu
of
a
Palace
I
am
glad
of
an
Oak
,
whose
Leaves
must
serve
instead
of
my
Tapestry
;
and
the
Sky
is
now
my
Canopy
of
State
:
The
Stars
must
content
me
for
Imbroidery
:
the
Dew
of
Heaven
must
be
my
Perfume
;
and
one
single
Rustick
my
Court
and
Guard
.
On
Colonel
Carlis's
coming
to
him
,
and
their
being
help'd
up
into
the
Oak
by
the
Penderels
.
I
see
that
Heaven
hath
not
left
me
quite
destitute
,
but
hath
now
sent
me
some
more
sutable
Company
to
be
a
Companion
in
my
Adversity
;
and
being
known
in
the
Country
,
he
may
do
me
good
Service
.
I
must
now
mount
the
Oak
instead
of
my
Throne
,
and
its
Branches
must
serve
for
my
Chair
of
State
:
The
Land
nor
the
Sea
have
neither
been
propitious
,
and
now
I
must
make
trial
of
the
Bounty
of
the
Air.
What
others
do
in
sport
,
I
am
obliged
to
do
per
Force
;
and
if
I
cannot
have
a
Hole
with
the
Foxes
in
the
Earth
,
I
must
seek
a
Retreat
with
the
Birds
upon
the
Trees
.
But
alas
!
the
Air
is
not
Man's
proper
Element
,
and
my
weary
Limbs
have
need
of
a
more
commodious
Resting-place
.
This
looks
like
Absalom's
Punishment
,
though
I
was
never
guilty
of
his
Crime
,
to
be
posited
thus
betwixt
the
Heaven
and
the
Earth
:
but
God
avert
the
rest
of
his
Fate
,
lest
my
Enemies
should
thereupon
be
exalted
above
measure
.
O
Almighty
Being
!
why
dost
thou
thus
punish
me
?
What
Evil
have
I
done
in
thy
sight
?
Is
it
a
Crime
to
endeavour
the
Recovery
of
my
Throne
,
from
which
I
am
driven
by
a
Rebellion
worse
than
the
Sin
of
Witchcraft
?
Surely
thou
dost
not
punish
me
for
my
Breach
of
Covenant
with
the
Scots
,
for
I
am
taught
,
that
I
ought
not
to
keep
Faith
with
Hereticks
.
Nor
can
these
Judgments
pursue
my
Incontinency
,
which
the
Priests
do
perswade
me
is
a
Venial
Sin
,
when
it
's
the
fault
of
our
Natural
Constitution
?
But
Events
are
alike
to
the
Good
and
the
Bad
;
then
why
should
I
thus
disquiet
my
Soul
?
My
Father
,
though
a
very
Pattern
of
Vertue
,
had
a
harder
Fate
than
mine
has
been
hitherto
.
✚
O!
all
ye
Saints
intercede
for
me
:
✚
Blessed
Virgin
,
pray
for
me
,
that
I
may
be
delivered
out
of
my
Straits
,
and
firmly
establish'd
on
my
Father's
Throne
;
then
shall
I
encompass
thine
Altars
with
Incense
,
and
promote
the
Catholick
Religion
to
the
utmost
of
my
Power
.
Ave
Maria.
CHAP.
X.
On
his
Majesty's
being
conceal'd
at
Boscobelhouse
;
Entertainment
there
by
the
Penderels
;
and
Journey
thence
to
Mr.
Huddleston's
.
I
Have
now
exchang'd
my
Forest
for
a
House
,
and
one
that
belongs
to
a
Loyal
Catholick
,
as
if
Heaven
would
still
inculcate
that
I
must
be
obliged
to
them
for
my
Preservation
;
and
that
I
must
now
be
punish'd
for
the
Persecution
of
my
Predecessors
,
and
hide
in
those
very
retiring
Places
where
the
Priests
were
forc'd
to
abscond
from
the
Severity
of
the
Laws
;
but
if
ever
I
be
restored
to
my
Throne
in
Peace
,
I
'l
take
care
to
secure
them
from
such
Annoyances
.
On
his
Majesty's
being
shav'd
there
,
by
William
Penderel
.
I
dissembled
a
Likeness
to
my
Enemies
in
their
Principles
,
and
now
am
forc'd
to
do
the
same
in
my
Habit
:
I
am
become
a
Round-head
against
my
Will
,
that
so
I
may
the
better
avoid
their
Snares
.
On
his
dining
on
a
Sheep
killed
by
Colonel
Carlis
in
Mr.
Staunton's
Field
.
It
is
hard
that
I
who
am
Soveraign
of
the
Nations
,
and
ought
to
have
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
at
Command
,
should
be
put
to
such
Straits
for
needful
Provisions
;
and
to
take
those
Methods
which
are
seemingly
base
;
but
the
common
Proverb
I
find
to
be
true
,
that
Hunger
will
eat
through
Stone
Walls
.
My
Subjects
have
unjustly
robb'd
me
of
my
Crown
,
and
it
's
but
just
that
I
should
take
what
I
can
from
them
:
I
did
formerly
seize
their
Ships
by
Sea
,
but
must
now
be
content
with
a
Sheep
by
Land
;
and
not
only
so
,
but
to
be
my
own
Cook
,
and
glad
that
I
can
have
Victuals
for
the
dressing
.
I
who
used
to
maintain
so
many
thousands
,
am
now
put
to
it
to
provide
for
my self
:
but
do
thou
provide
for
me
,
O
King
of
Kings
;
for
I
find
that
not
only
Subjects
,
but
Kings
themselves
have
need
to
put
up
that
Petition
,
Give
us
this
Day
our
daily
Bread
.
On
his
Majesty's
going
from
Boscobel
to
Mr.
John
Huddleston's
,
on
a
Mill-Horse
,
attended
by
the
Penderels
,
and
his
Entertainment
by
the
said
Mr.
John
Huddleston
.
The
old
Proverb
is
,
He
that
goes
softly
goes
surely
,
but
I
am
certain
it
does
not
reach
my
present
Case
,
for
Expedition
is
necessary
to
my
Safety
,
though
at
present
I
cannot
be
expedite
if
I
would
.
Good
Lord
!
what
a
Change
?
From
a
Coach
with
six
Horses
,
and
many
thousands
more
at
my
Command
,
I
am
now
reduced
to
a
single
Mill-horse
;
a
Meal-sack
is
the
best
of
my
Royal
Trappings
,
some
Country
Louts
my
Guard
du
Corps
,
and
Wood-bills
the
chief
of
my
Arms
and
Artillery
.
Thus
thou
castest
down
one
,
and
settest
up
another
:
He
who
was
but
lately
a
Subject
of
mean
Quality
,
is
now
attended
with
Royal
State
;
and
I
,
who
am
a
King
by
Birth
and
Inheritance
,
am
thus
reduc'd
to
the
greatest
of
Straits
.
Thus
the
Omnipotent
leadeth
away
Princes
spoil'd
,
and
overthroweth
the
Mighty
;
and
thus
he
poureth
Contempt
upon
Princes
,
and
weakneth
their
Strength
;
so
that
this
Day
may
the
Vanity
of
the
World
be
discovered
,
when
Servants
are
seen
upon
Horses
,
and
Princes
walking
on
the
Earth
as
Servants
.
Now
I
am
arrived
at
a
Place
of
Security
,
where
several
of
my
Friends
have
found
a
safe
Retreat
.
Surely
the
Saints
have
interceded
for
me
,
and
preserv'd
me
from
all
the
Dangers
of
my
Way
.
This
ghostly
Father
is
very
kind
,
for
he
knows
that
I
am
still
the
hope
of
their
Party
,
and
Heaven
seems
to
declare
that
I
must
espouse
them
as
my
own
.
They
do
indeed
requite
my
Father
and
Mother's
Kindness
,
and
are
as
tender
of
me
as
they
were
of
them
.
Thus
may
Princes
learn
to
extend
their
Compassion
towards
the
meanest
of
their
Subjects
,
when
it
's
in
their
Power
to
crush
them
;
for
a
Mouse
may
requite
a
Lion's
Kindness
.
I
have
now
the
Satisfaction
of
some
sutable
Company
,
whereas
before
I
was
immured
amongst
Clowns
:
Now
here
's
a
Clergy-man
,
a
Gentleman
,
and
a
Peer
,
a
small
Representative
of
all
the
three
States
with
whom
I
may
safely
advise
how
to
retire
;
so
that
in
the
midst
of
my
Affliction
God
hath
asswaged
my
Grief
.
Here
I
find
a
more
convenient
Subsistance
,
and
can
take
some
Repose
for
my
wearied
Limbs
,
till
my
galled
Feet
,
which
are
not
used
to
travel
,
may
grow
whole
again
,
and
fit
for
another
Journey
.
But
alas
!
how
variable
is
the
Wheel
of
Fortune
?
and
how
quickly
is
all
my
Joy
over-clouded
;
I
thought
I
had
found
a
secure
Place
to
hide
in
,
but
the
Malice
of
my
Enemies
pursues
me
throughout
.
Yet
blessed
be
God
,
I
have
escap'd
the
Snare
which
they
laid
for
me
;
he
hath
broken
the
Net
,
and
I
am
escaped
in
as
miraculous
a
manner
as
David
did
from
Saul
when
they
were
both
together
in
the
same
Cave
;
so
that
as
Saul
sought
David
every
Day
,
but
God
delivered
him
not
into
his
Hands
,
he
hath
been
graciously
pleased
to
protect
me
from
the
Fury
of
the
Rebels
,
who
have
hitherto
sought
me
,
but
in
vain
;
for
God
is
my
Hiding-place
,
and
hath
sent
his
Angels
,
who
smote
the
Sodomites
with
Blindness
,
to
do
the
same
to
those
who
sought
after
me
,
but
have
not
hitherto
been
able
to
find
me
,
though
they
came
into
the
very
place
where
I
was
.
CHAP.
XI
.
On
the
Proclamation
against
entertaining
his
Majesty
,
and
offering
1000
l.
to
any
that
would
discover
him
.
HOW
is
the
World
turn'd
up-side
down
,
when
they
who
are
guilty
of
the
vilest
Treason
dare
proclaim
their
Soveraign
a
Traitor
,
and
they
who
have
no
Right
to
their
Estates
but
through
his
Clemency
,
deny
him
any
Residence
in
his
own
Dominions
?
Where
the
Word
of
a
King
is
,
there
is
also
Power
;
but
now
both
my
Name
and
Authority
are
despised
,
and
by
an
unparallel'd
Audacity
they
have
taken
upon
them
to
abolish
the
Regal
Dignity
;
and
though
they
be
great
Pretenders
to
Religion
,
yet
they
do
not
consider
the
Divine
Prohibition
,
not
to
touch
his
Anointed
,
nor
to
do
his
Prophets
any
harm
,
but
rather
wrest
and
misapply
the
Scriptures
,
and
look
upon
themselves
to
be
the
People
who
must
bind
the
Princes
of
the
Earth
with
Fetters
,
and
load
their
Nobles
with
Chains
:
But
do
thou
deliver
me
,
O
Lord
,
from
the
violent
and
blood-thirsty
Man
,
who
hunts
after
my
Life
,
that
the
King
may
joy
in
thy
Strength
,
and
greatly
joy
in
thy
Salvation
.
But
what
do
I
say
,
or
why
should
I
be
discourag'd
?
for
all
these
things
will
justify
my
Procedure
,
when
I
shall
be
re-advanced
to
the
Throne
of
my
Fathers
,
for
shall
not
my
Soul
be
avenged
on
such
a
Nation
as
this
?
CHAP.
XII
.
On
his
Majesty's
leaving
Mr.
Huddleston's
,
and
riding
before
Mrs.
Jane
Lane
to
Bristol
,
&c.
in
order
to
his
embarquing
for
France
.
NOW
I
must
leave
my
Catholick
Landlord
,
but
it
's
in
order
to
go
to
a
Catholick
Country
,
where
,
instead
of
being
conceal'd
by
a
poor
Priest
,
I
shall
have
the
Protection
of
a
mighty
King
:
I
have
hitherto
acted
the
Part
of
a
Master
,
but
now
I
must
learn
to
act
that
of
a
Servant
;
and
instead
of
being
conducted
by
Men
,
must
submit
to
the
Conduct
of
a
Woman
:
and
though
all
Passes
ought
to
be
given
by
my
Authority
,
yet
now
I
must
make
use
of
another's
,
and
that
also
procur'd
from
the
Rebel-Usurpers
:
So
that
what
I
ought
to
decline
in
point
of
Honour
,
I
am
forc'd
to
comply
with
in
regard
of
my
Safety
.
How
mutable
are
all
sublunary
Comforts
,
when
he
who
hath
sat
as
a
Monarch
on
his
Throne
is
now
obliged
to
change
both
Habit
and
Name
,
and
he
who
was
born
Soveraign
over
some
Millions
of
Men
,
must
now
act
the
Servant
to
an
ordinary
Gentlewoman
?
he
to
whom
Princes
themselves
did
uncover
,
must
now
attend
his
Mistress
with
Hat
in
hand
?
But
Heaven
seems
to
favour
my
Inclinations
,
and
not
to
be
angry
at
my
hidden
Designs
;
for
the
Catholicks
,
whose
Religion
I
have
imbraced
,
are
hitherto
the
Instruments
of
my
Preservation
;
and
now
I
must
be
obliged
to
the
fair
Sex
,
to
whom
I
have
a
more
than
an
ordinary
Propensity
.
On
his
Majesty's
passing
through
a
Troop
of
Rebels
,
before
Mrs.
Lane
,
undiscovered
.
How
hard
is
my
Fate
,
that
I
who
ought
to
protect
others
cannot
now
protect
my self
?
and
that
I
should
be
in
continual
Danger
from
my
Subjects
,
who
are
obliged
to
spend
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
in
my
Defence
?
But
the
Angels
who
blinded
the
Eyes
of
my
Enemies
that
they
could
not
find
me
when
seeking
for
me
in
the
House
where
I
was
,
can
as
easily
smite
them
with
Blindness
now
when
they
do
not
suspect
me
,
and
carry
me
safely
through
them
.
O
all
ye
Angels
and
Saints
!
as
ye
tender
the
Advancement
of
the
Holy
Catholick
Church
,
watch
over
me
for
Good
:
Ye
who
smote
the
Host
of
the
Syrians
with
Blindness
,
that
brought
them
to
Samaria
instead
of
Dothan
,
do
the
like
to
these
Men
who
hunt
after
my
Life
,
that
they
may
not
perceive
me
.
Blessed
be
ye
,
O
ye
Saints
and
Angels
!
who
have
heard
my
Request
,
and
brought
me
safe
through
this
imminent
Danger
,
and
vouchsaf'd
unto
me
such
a
signal
Deliverance
;
may
I
incur
your
Displeasure
,
and
forfeit
your
Protection
,
if
when
I
am
restored
again
to
my
Throne
,
I
don't
remember
my
Vows
,
to
promote
every
thing
that
may
tend
to
the
Advancement
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
allows
so
much
Honour
to
Saints
and
Angels
,
of
whose
Protection
and
Guardianship
I
have
had
such
a
visible
Demonstration
,
✚
Hallelujah
.
Ave
Virgo
singularis
,
Mater
nostri
Salutaris
,
Coeli
decor
,
stella
Maris
,
Arca
mundi
mystica
:
Nos
in
hujus
vitae
Mari
Ne
permittas
naufragari
,
Sed
favoris
vela
Cari
Clemens
in
nos
explica
.
Amen
.
On
his
Majesty's
being
chid
by
the
Cook-maid
at
Long-marston
,
for
not
winding
up
the
Jack
aright
;
and
calling
himself
a
poor
Farmer
's
Son
.
How
vain
a
thing
is
worldly
Grandeur
?
and
how
little
to
be
relied
on
?
It
was
a
wise
Saying
of
him
who
gave
his
Adversary
this
Caution
,
Let
not
him
that
putteth
on
his
Armour
boast
as
he
that
putteth
it
off
.
When
a
few
Weeks
ago
I
was
at
the
Head
of
a
gallant
Army
,
I
did
not
at
all
doubt
of
the
Victory
;
and
now
instead
of
so
many
thousands
to
wait
upon
me
,
and
put
my
Commands
in
execution
,
I
am
forc'd
to
obey
an
ordinary
Kitchin-wench
,
submit
to
her
Reproof
,
and
deny
my
Quality
,
as
St.
Peter
did
his
Master
,
for
fear
of
what
may
be
the
Consequent
of
her
Anger
;
as
David
counterfeited
Madness
to
escape
the
Fury
of
a
Philistine
Prince
,
I
must
be
forced
to
tell
a
Lie
to
excuse
my self
,
for
not
knowing
how
to
wind
up
a
Jack
:
How
miserable
is
this
Change
?
that
I
whose
Word
and
Will
ought
to
pass
for
an
uncontrolable
Law
to
my
Subjects
,
am
afraid
of
a
mean
and
ordinary
Servant
!
Lord
,
how
great
a
Change
is
this
?
that
I
who
am
the
Head
and
Fountain
of
Power
,
should
now
be
obnoxious
to
the
meanest
of
my
Subjects
,
who
might
easily
procure
my
Ruine
if
they
knew
me
.
On
his
Majesty's
counterfeiting
an
Ague
at
Leigh
near
Bristol
,
and
his
being
known
by
John
Pope
,
Mr.
Norton's
Butler
,
there
.
Well
may
he
dissemble
an
Ague
on
his
Body
,
who
hath
not
only
a
trembling
,
but
an
aking
Heart
.
To
preserve
my
Health
I
must
feign
my self
sick
;
and
to
retain
my
Soveraignty
I
must
call
my self
a
Servant
,
and
yet
I
am
not
safe
in
so
mean
a
Disguise
.
Now
I
hold
my
Life
from
the
Courtesy
of
a
Butler
,
as
I
have
several
times
lately
from
that
of
a
Peasant
,
but
with
how
much
Anxiety
of
Soul
God
knows
:
for
what
Reason
have
I
to
trust
any
of
my
Subjects
,
when
the
far
greater
Part
are
avowedly
false
;
and
instead
of
disowning
,
do
glory
in
their
Treason
?
But
as
Pope
bears
the
Name
of
my
greatest
Friend
,
I
have
also
found
him
to
be
none
of
my
Enemy
:
But
how
dangerous
is
my
Condition
,
when
the
meanest
of
Habits
and
Conversation
is
not
a
sufficient
Disguise
?
But
blessed
be
God
and
the
Saints
,
my
Protectors
,
that
hitherto
I
have
escap'd
.
✚
Ave
Maria
,
Gratia
plena
.
Lampas
Soli
,
splendor
Poli
,
Quae
fulgore
praeis
Soli
,
Nos
commenda
tuae
Proli
,
Moestos
fac
laetificet
.
O
Maria
,
pro
tuorum
Dignitate
meritorum
,
Supra
Choros
Angelorum
Sublimaris
unice
;
Sede
fulgens
jam
superna
,
Sorte
gaudes
sempiterna
,
Pietate
sed
materna
,
Nos
in
imo
respice
.
Nobis
sis
per
mundi
fluctus
,
Via
,
lux
,
dux
&
conductus
Salvus
ad
Coelestia
.
Tene
Clavum
rege
Navem
,
Tempestatem
seda
gravem
,
Nos
in
Portum
induc
suavem
Tua
pro
Clementia
.
Amen
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
On
his
Majesty's
Journey
to
Trent
,
and
parting
with
Mrs.
Lane
there
,
in
order
to
his
embarquing
at
Charmouth
,
a
small
Village
near
Lime
,
and
his
Disappointment
by
the
Skipper's
Wife
,
who
lock'd
her
Husband
up
,
that
he
should
not
carry
him
.
HOW
changeable
are
the
Capricio's
of
that
Teasty
Goddess
called
Fortune
?
I
who
entred
the
Kingdom
not
long
ago
with
a
formidable
Army
,
am
now
in
a
strait
how
to
get
out
of
it
with
one
or
two
in
my
Company
:
But
though
the
Goddess
of
Wisdom
be
none
of
my
Friend
,
yet
the
Goddess
of
Love
continues
propitious
.
It
's
true
,
I
am
obliged
to
part
with
one
Female
Protectress
,
to
whom
I
hitherto
owe
my
Life
,
but
kind
Heaven
hath
sent
me
another
;
so
that
I
find
the
fair
Sex
to
be
more
inclinable
to
my
Government
than
the
Males
.
How
great
is
the
Difference
betwixt
Prosperity
and
Adversity
?
My
Predecessors
could
have
Fleets
to
attend
them
at
Command
,
and
I
cannot
have
a
single
Bark
to
transport
me
for
hire
.
My
Commands
which
ought
to
be
obeyed
by
thousands
of
Men
,
are
now
controlled
by
a
single
Woman
;
nor
dare
I
so
much
as
dispute
her
Authority
.
Here
's
a
small
Emblem
of
my
own
Condition
,
for
she
who
ought
to
obey
does
now
command
,
and
has
her
Husband
not
only
upon
but
under
the
Lock
.
The
whole
Nation
is
infected
with
the
Rebellion
,
for
a
Man
is
not
now
the
Master
of
his
Family
,
but
must
be
forc'd
to
submit
to
the
Command
of
his
Wife
,
so
dangerous
is
the
Example
of
a
People's
usurping
it
over
their
Soveraign
;
and
thus
is
the
Nation
plagu'd
for
its
Rebellion
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
On
his
Majesty's
Return
to
Trent
,
and
lodging
at
an
Inn
in
Broad-Windsor
,
in
his
way
amongst
Rebel-Souldiers
,
where
one
of
their
Women
were
brought
to
bed
;
and
his
Concealment
in
a
Place
at
Trent
,
where
Recusants
used
to
retire
.
THAT
I
might
the
better
avoid
the
Fury
of
my
Subjects
,
I
design'd
to
have
committed
my self
to
the
Mercy
of
the
Waves
,
as
thinking
it
safer
to
be
in
a
Storm
at
Sea
,
than
in
the
middle
of
a
raging
Rebellion
by
Land
;
but
the
Fates
think
it
fit
to
suspend
my
Designs
.
I
am
environ'd
by
those
who
seek
after
my
Life
,
and
forc'd
to
lodg
with
them
under
the
same
Roof
,
but
Heaven
hath
pav'd
the
Way
for
my
Escape
,
and
by
their
Impurity
provided
for
my
Safety
;
so
that
instead
of
their
having
time
to
enquire
after
me
,
the
Parish
is
come
to
enquire
after
them
,
that
they
may
not
be
at
the
Charge
of
their
spurious
Brats
.
When
such
things
happen'd
in
my
Army
,
they
accus'd
my
Discipline
,
but
cannot
perceive
the
Faults
of
their
own
.
But
,
Thanks
to
the
Saints
,
I
am
again
escaped
,
and
free
at
present
from
the
fear
of
my
Foes
,
and
have
another
Asylum
and
Place
of
Refuge
,
where
the
Holy
Fathers
did
use
to
retire
from
the
Fury
of
Protestant
Persecution
;
so
that
my
first
and
last
Retreat
must
be
to
the
Catholicks
.
Blessed
be
thou
,
O
Being
of
Beings
,
that
when
the
Tribulations
of
my
Heart
were
inlarged
,
didst
hear
my
Prayer
,
and
deliver
me
from
my
Distresses
;
continue
thy
Mercies
,
that
I
may
have
Opportunity
to
advance
thy
Cause
,
and
seek
the
Welfare
of
the
Catholick
Church
!
O
ye
Angels
,
who
protected
me
in
the
midst
of
my
Enemies
,
watch
over
me
in
the
remaining
part
of
my
Life
.
Blessed
Virgin
,
Mother
of
God
,
intercede
with
thy
Son
for
me
,
and
deliver
me
from
those
who
seek
after
my
Soul
.
Ave
Maria.
CHAP.
XV.
On
his
Majesty's
imploying
my
Lord
Wilmot
to
procure
Money
for
his
Transportation
;
his
hiring
a
Ship
,
being
known
by
one
Smith
an
Inn-keeper
,
and
his
Arrival
near
Havre
de
Grace
in
France
.
HOW
great
is
the
Change
from
a
King
who
ought
to
command
,
to
become
a
Supplicant
that
must
beg
.
My
Father
demanded
Loan-money
by
Authority
,
and
I
am
glad
to
desire
it
with
the
greatest
Humility
;
He
,
that
he
might
govern
them
with
an
Army
;
and
I
,
that
I
may
be
enabled
to
fly
the
Country
.
My
Predecessors
had
Navies
to
invade
France
at
pleasure
,
and
I
have
not
so
much
as
a
Fisher-boat
to
carry
me
thither
from
Danger
,
but
must
both
pay
,
and
be
obliged
to
those
that
will
be
hired
.
They
that
are
eminent
in
Dignity
,
ought
to
be
so
in
Merit
,
else
they
can
hardly
escape
being
undiscovered
in
their
Adversity
.
It
's
almost
as
hard
for
a
Prince
to
be
concealed
in
a
Disguise
,
as
for
the
Sun
to
be
hid
with
a
transparent
Cloud
:
I
was
not
long
ago
at
the
Mercy
of
a
Butler
,
and
must
now
be
obliged
to
the
Fidelity
of
an
Inn-keeper
;
and
how
dangerous
is
it
to
trust
to
those
who
must
live
by
Gain
,
when
then
they
might
have
1000
l.
to
discover
my
Person
.
The
tumbling
of
the
Waves
resembles
the
Instability
of
the
Mob
,
who
cry
Hosanna
to
day
,
and
crucify
to
morrow
.
When
the
Sky
is
serene
,
the
Surface
is
smooth
;
but
when
Storms
arise
,
they
threaten
both
Heaven
and
Hell
.
What
Mountains
of
Water
seem
ready
to
invade
the
Skies
?
and
how
do
the
bottomless
Gulphs
seem
ready
to
disgorge
upon
Hell
?
yet
had
I
rather
be
here
than
amongst
my
rebellious
Subjects
,
who
are
swoln
by
the
Winds
of
Error
and
Sedition
.
But
Thanks
to
my
Guardian
Angel
I
am
within
sight
of
Land
,
and
almost
out
of
the
Limits
of
my
cursed
Dominions
.
Now
am
I
arrived
in
a
most
Christian
Country
,
and
under
the
Protection
of
the
most
Christian
King
.
This
Place
,
though
it
had
not
been
called
so
before
,
doth
now
deserve
the
Name
of
Havre
du
Grace
,
as
having
indeed
afforded
a
safe
Haven
to
a
Monarch
who
has
been
tossed
by
a
Tempest
of
Rebellion
.
Ave
Regina
Coelorum
,
Ave
Domina
Angelorum
,
Salve
radix
,
salve
porta
Ex
qua
mundo
lux
est
orta
:
Gaude
Virgo
gloriosa
Super
omnes
speciosa
,
Vale
,
O
valde
decora
,
Et
pro
nobis
Christum
exora
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
On
his
Majesty's
being
conducted
to
Paris
,
met
by
his
Brother
the
Duke
of
York
,
and
entertained
at
the
French
Court.
IT
's
true
I
am
now
safe
from
the
Fury
of
my
rebellious
Subjects
;
but
alas
I
am
a
King
without
a
People
,
and
like
a
new
married
Husband
deprived
of
his
beloved
Bride
.
I
had
scarcely
tasted
the
Sweets
of
the
Throne
when
I
was
deprived
of
my
Soveraignty
per
Force
;
and
instead
of
giving
Laws
to
my
own
Subjects
,
am
now
constrain'd
to
wander
amongst
Strangers
.
I
had
not
near
obtain'd
a
plenary
Possession
when
the
Sword
of
an
Usurper
did
serve
me
with
an
Ejection
;
and
instead
of
going
to
Paris
in
Triumph
,
as
did
some
of
my
Predecessors
,
I
am
glad
to
go
thither
as
a
Supplicant
and
Fugitive
:
And
whereas
my
Ancestors
did
wear
the
Crown
of
France
,
I
must
now
be
obliged
to
that
Monarch
to
preserve
me
for
the
Crown
of
England
,
and
court
his
Endeavours
for
my
Restitution
.
Where
my
Fore-fathers
us'd
to
command
I
must
obey
,
and
am
glad
to
be
entertain'd
as
a
Subject
where
I
ought
to
be
a
Soveraign
.
The
Kings
of
France
have
been
Prisoners
in
England
,
and
now
the
Monarch
of
Great
Britain
is
a
Fugitive
in
France
:
So
great
is
the
Difference
betwixt
a
King
of
England
belov'd
of
his
Subjects
,
and
one
who
is
at
Variance
and
War
with
his
People
;
for
they
who
would
have
enabled
me
to
come
hither
as
a
Conqueror
,
have
now
constrain'd
me
to
become
a
Petitioner
.
But
more
than
enough
of
this
melancholy
Theme
:
I
must
strive
to
make
the
best
of
my
present
Condition
,
in
order
to
establish
my
future
Repose
.
Here
I
am
safe
from
the
Rage
of
Rebellion
,
and
injoy
the
Society
of
my
Royal
Relations
.
Here
I
have
a
Palace
instead
of
a
Wood
,
and
the
Society
of
Princes
in
lieu
of
Clowns
:
I
hold
not
my
Life
from
the
Courtesy
of
Peasants
,
nor
am
I
in
hazard
of
Discovery
by
tatling
Females
.
Here
I
can
despise
the
Proclamation
of
the
Rebels
,
and
am
neither
in
hazard
by
their
Flattery
nor
Force
.
It
behoves
me
now
to
re-assume
my
Spirits
,
and
represent
my
Case
to
other
crown'd
Heads
,
and
solicite
them
vigorously
to
espouse
my
Cause
,
lest
the
bad
Example
should
reach
themselves
.
I
must
declaim
warmly
against
all
Commonwealths
,
as
mortal
Enemies
to
the
Name
of
Kings
.
I
must
also
alarm
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
make
the
Pope
understand
the
Danger
of
his
Tiara
;
and
that
my
Republican
Subjects
have
not
only
sworn
the
Destruction
of
all
Crowns
,
but
will
involve
the
Mitres
in
the
same
Fate
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
On
his
Majesty's
offering
his
Mediation
betwixt
the
Prince
of
Conde's
Faction
,
and
that
of
Cardinal
Mazarin
,
supported
by
the
French
King
,
and
the
Odium
which
he
thereby
brought
upon
himself
from
both
Parties
.
MY
Friends
,
if
divided
,
can't
give
me
that
Assistance
which
I
am
sure
they
might
do
if
they
were
united
,
and
therefore
it
's
my
Interest
to
have
that
effected
.
Circumstances
do
specify
Actions
,
of
which
this
is
a
remarkable
Instance
:
If
I
were
upon
my
Throne
,
and
in
full
Prosperity
,
it
would
be
my
Advantage
to
pour
Oil
into
the
Flames
,
that
by
their
mutual
Divisions
I
might
triumph
over
both
,
and
make
good
my
Title
to
the
Crown
of
France
;
but
now
that
their
Help
is
my
only
Refuge
,
I
must
endeavour
an
Accommodation
.
But
of
this
I
am
resolved
to
take
special
Care
,
that
as
much
as
I
can
I
will
side
with
the
Crown
,
which
is
the
common
Interest
of
all
Monarchs
.
On
his
Majesty's
being
suspected
by
both
Parties
.
The
Office
of
Mediator
I
find
very
ungrateful
,
and
he
that
parts
Quarrellers
must
have
Blows
for
his
Pains
.
Of
all
Men
alive
I
am
the
least
obliged
to
my
Stars
,
for
their
malign
Influence
blasts
all
my
Designs
,
so
that
I
can
neither
be
in
Peace
at
home
nor
abroad
:
My
direful
Fate
pursues
me
every
where
,
and
not
only
involves
my self
,
but
all
my
Relations
in
Ruine
.
I
thought
that
Monarchy
had
been
sacred
in
France
,
and
the
Persons
of
Princes
not
to
be
approached
without
Fear
:
I
thought
that
their
Monarchs
had
been
successful
in
making
themselves
to
be
look'd
upon
as
Gods
on
Earth
,
by
keeping
the
greatest
part
of
their
Subjects
in
Ignorance
,
that
there
was
a
God
in
Heaven
:
but
now
I
find
that
the
Contagion
of
Rebellion
hath
spread
every
where
;
and
that
my
Mother
,
though
a
Princess
of
the
Blood
,
is
not
secure
in
France
;
and
that
that
Deference
is
not
paid
to
the
Royal
Family
in
her
own
Country
,
which
she
would
have
extorted
from
the
Subjects
in
mine
.
O
ye
Saints
!
if
ye
have
Ears
to
hear
,
or
Hearts
to
consider
,
have
Compassion
on
a
forlorn
distressed
Prince
,
who
can
neither
be
safe
at
home
nor
abroad
:
restore
me
to
my
Crown
,
that
I
may
restore
your
Worship
;
or
if
I
cannot
restore
it
,
that
I
may
at
least
connive
at
it
.
If
the
Catholick
Church
have
any
of
your
Merits
in
her
Treasure
,
let
them
be
made
use
of
to
my
Advantage
.
Ave
Maria.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
On
Mrs.
Lane's
Arrival
in
France
:
His
Majesty's
being
disappointed
of
Mademoiselle
d'
Orleans
;
and
treating
with
the
Duke
of
Lorrain
for
the
recovering
of
Ireland
.
HOW
inveterate
is
the
Malice
of
my
natural
Subjects
,
that
not
only
pursue
my self
,
but
those
who
entertain'd
me
,
and
vent
their
Rage
against
a
poor
Gentlewoman
who
befriended
me
.
I
am
not
in
a
Capacity
of
giving
her
a
Royal
Reward
,
but
shall
entertain
her
with
Royal
Honour
;
and
as
she
provided
for
my
Safety
,
I
will
take
care
of
hers
,
and
repay
her
with
Publick
Respect
for
her
Private
Service
.
My
Predecessors
of
England
have
match'd
with
the
Imperial
Family
,
and
must
the
King
of
Great
Britain
and
Ireland
be
thought
too
low
for
a
Dutchess
.
My
Father
thought
it
a
Condescension
to
take
a
Daughter
of
France
,
but
I
am
not
thought
worthy
of
a
remoter
Princess
.
What
vain
things
are
Titles
and
Honour
,
without
the
Substance
of
Riches
and
Power
!
But
if
I
be
unsuccessful
in
Royal
Amours
,
I
have
not
been
so
in
those
which
are
meaner
,
and
can
satisfy
Nature
,
though
not
my
Grandeur
.
My
Loyal
Subjects
being
unable
to
defend
me
;
and
the
French
King
,
though
my
Kinsman
,
unwilling
to
sustain
me
,
I
must
now
have
recourse
to
inferiour
Princes
,
whom
,
if
I
had
my
Right
,
I
should
be
able
to
command
,
but
now
must
be
obliged
to
court
their
Assistance
,
and
quit
part
of
my
own
Title
for
a
Reward
.
How
hard
is
my
Condition
?
that
I
should
be
reduced
to
call
other
Princes
the
Protector
of
my
Subjects
,
and
with
the
Addition
of
Royal
,
which
would
denote
their
Independance
.
But
why
may
not
they
protect
them
as
well
as
me
,
and
injoy
the
Name
as
well
as
perform
the
Thing
?
It
's
true
,
my
rebellious
Subjects
will
say
,
that
my
making
Application
to
Catholick
Princes
,
and
not
to
Protestants
,
is
a
shrewd
Cause
to
suspect
my
Religion
;
but
I
must
consult
my
own
Interest
,
and
not
their
Humours
.
Those
of
them
who
are
the
firmest
Protestants
are
already
either
jealous
of
me
,
or
have
avowedly
declar'd
against
me
;
and
for
the
Pillars
of
those
who
call
themselves
by
the
Name
of
the
Church
of
England
,
they
are
already
privy
to
my
Reconciliation
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
they
don't
much
disapprove
,
because
I
feed
them
with
Hopes
of
bringing
the
Church
of
Rome
to
an
Accommodation
with
them
;
and
she
will
certainly
do
it
,
that
she
may
the
better
animate
them
against
the
Puritans
,
who
being
the
most
obstinate
of
all
the
Hereticks
,
if
they
were
once
out
of
the
way
,
the
rest
will
the
more
easily
be
brought
to
comply
:
for
I
perceive
my
Episcopal
Friends
do
still
believe
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
a
true
Church
,
and
the
other
Party
to
be
none
;
and
therefore
a
Reconciliation
will
be
more
easy
with
the
former
than
the
latter
,
especially
considering
how
near
they
approach
in
Discipline
and
Ceremonies
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
Advances
which
Bishop
Laud's
Party
made
towards
their
Mother-Church
also
in
Doctrine
,
will
be
a
great
step
towards
the
desired
Union
;
but
that
which
will
chiefly
contribute
thereunto
is
the
implacable
Hatred
which
my
Grandfather
and
Father
did
always
take
care
to
nourish
in
those
of
the
Church
of
England
against
the
Puritans
,
which
is
now
increas'd
by
the
late
overturning
of
their
Hierarchy
:
so
that
if
ever
I
be
restor'd
,
the
one
will
infallibly
assist
me
to
destroy
the
other
;
and
when
the
Destruction
of
the
Round-heads
is
effected
,
and
my
Father's
Blood
at
the
same
time
sufficiently
reveng'd
,
I
shall
next
take
the
other
Party
to
task
;
and
seeing
it
is
not
Principle
but
Interest
which
keeps
them
from
complying
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
'l
use
my
Endeavours
to
have
it
accomplished
,
or
by
—
the
Church
,
or
at
least
the
hottest
of
them
,
shall
smart
for
it
:
and
thus
I
shall
revenge
my self
on
them
too
,
for
playing
the
Poltroon
,
and
sotting
in
Taverns
,
while
my
Father
was
led
to
Execution
,
and
declining
to
join
my self
when
I
entred
England
.
But
as
to
my
Treaty
with
the
Duke
of
Lorrain
,
I
shall
reap
these
Advantages
from
it
:
If
he
once
be
possessed
of
Ireland
,
he
will
be
assisted
by
the
Spaniards
,
to
whom
the
Irish
have
a
natural
Inclination
;
and
with
his
Help
from
thence
I
shall
keep
my
rebellious
Subjects
in
the
other
two
Nations
in
perpetual
Vexation
,
both
with
Incursions
on
that
side
,
and
from
Flanders
:
Or
if
this
don't
take
effect
,
the
very
Apprehensions
of
it
will
alarm
the
French
,
and
move
them
rather
to
assist
me
themselves
,
than
venture
to
give
the
Spaniards
such
an
Advantage
;
for
they
may
not
only
join
the
Duke
of
Lorrain's
own
Subjects
from
the
Netherlands
,
but
when
the
Duke
has
footing
in
Ireland
,
he
may
easily
join
the
Spaniards
in
their
own
Dominions
,
and
invade
France
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
On
his
Majesty's
falling
in
love
with
one
of
his
own
Subjects
in
France
;
his
marrying
her
,
and
having
a
young
Prince
by
her
,
who
was
afterwards
created
Duke
of
Monmouth
.
HOW
hard
is
my
Fate
,
that
I
am
still
design'd
to
be
a
Conquest
,
and
that
also
to
my
own
Subjects
,
first
by
the
Arms
of
their
Men
,
and
then
by
the
Amours
of
their
Women
.
One
might
have
reasonably
thought
that
I
had
received
so
many
Affronts
from
my
own
People
,
that
I
should
never
have
been
enamour'd
on
any
of
them
;
but
,
to
my
sad
Experience
,
I
find
it
otherwise
,
and
that
Cupid
tyrannizes
over
Kings
as
well
as
others
,
and
commands
us
as
imperiously
as
we
command
them
,
with
a
sic
volo
sic
jubeo
.
Alas
!
that
Love
is
Proof
against
all
Cures
,
and
that
I
cannot
oblige
it
to
withdraw
at
my
Commands
,
which
I
find
it
entertains
with
as
much
Disdain
as
the
Waves
of
the
Sea
did
those
of
my
Predecessor
,
who
smote
them
with
his
Scepter
,
and
forbad
them
to
approach
his
Chair
.
Thus
I
who
might
be
courted
by
the
greatest
of
Foreigners
,
must
languish
in
love
for
one
of
my
Subjects
,
as
if
the
Fates
had
decreed
both
Sexes
of
them
an
absolute
Conquest
over
me
.
If
I
marry
her
,
I
am
sure
to
lose
my
Interest
;
and
if
I
do
it
not
,
I
must
sacrifice
my
Content
,
for
her
Vertue
I
find
altogether
insuperable
:
I
must
therefore
comply
with
my
Brother
James's
Advice
,
and
marry
her
privately
before
him
and
a
Priest
;
and
thus
I
may
consult
my
present
Repose
,
and
take
my
measures
in
time
to
come
by
future
Contingents
.
Nor
am
I
like
to
be
less
unfortunate
in
the
Quality
of
my
own
Match
,
than
also
in
my
Allies
,
by
that
of
my
Brother
,
who
is
catch'd
in
the
like
Snare
;
but
who
can
resist
the
Charms
of
Love
?
We
must
needs
deplore
the
Hardness
of
our
Destiny
,
to
have
Mars
and
Venus
triumph
over
us
at
once
,
and
each
of
them
force
us
to
an
unequal
Surrender
.
Our
Father
was
reputed
a
Man
of
Chastity
,
but
it
's
strange
that
Incontinence
should
be
our
Inheritance
:
I
wish
that
it
may
not
be
hereditary
from
our
Mother
,
of
whose
Honour
I
ought
not
to
be
suspicious
;
but
the
Current
of
Fame
,
and
our
own
Constitution
,
may
justify
at
least
this
passing
Reflection
,
which
,
if
it
should
be
true
,
makes
me
but
Neighbour-like
;
for
my
Cousin
,
the
French
King
,
lies
under
a
more
publick
Scandal
,
and
that
not
without
ground
,
that
he
's
the
Spawn
of
a
Priest
:
For
whatever
is
the
Cause
,
this
I
find
by
Experience
,
that
Cardinal
Mazarin
has
more
Influence
upon
him
than
all
the
Peers
and
Grandees
of
his
Kingdom
:
and
though
the
Laws
of
Nations
,
which
forbid
the
Violation
of
Hospitality
,
especially
to
a
neighbouring
and
injur'd
Prince
,
might
afford
me
a
safe
Retreat
in
this
Kingdom
;
yet
I
find
that
I
cannot
be
safe
from
Insults
,
because
I
advis'd
that
the
Cardinal
should
be
remov'd
.
On
the
Consummation
of
the
Marriage
,
and
the
young
Prince's
Birth
.
Hymen
I
have
found
exorable
,
but
Mars
continues
obstinate
:
I
have
been
successful
in
my
Love
,
though
not
by
my
Sword
.
My
next
great
Care
must
be
to
keep
the
thing
secret
,
else
it
will
rejoice
my
Enemies
,
and
disgust
my
Friends
;
the
former
,
that
I
have
so
much
degraded
my self
,
and
rid
them
from
the
Fear
of
my
Foreign
Allies
;
and
the
latter
,
that
I
have
thus
put
my self
out
of
a
Condition
of
relieving
them
from
the
Yoak
of
a
tyrannous
Usurper
;
so
that
the
Sweets
which
I
enjoy
are
mix'd
with
sowr
;
and
my
Stars
have
still
a
malign
Influence
.
The
same
Precautions
must
be
us'd
as
to
my
Brother
,
and
we
must
weather
this
Point
as
well
as
we
can
.
As
my
Comforts
increase
,
so
do
my
Cares
;
I
have
a
Queen
and
a
Prince
,
but
cannot
provide
for
them
as
I
ought
.
However
there
's
Vengeance
entail'd
upon
my
Enemies
,
for
here
's
one
more
of
the
Line
to
revenge
his
Grandfather's
Blood
.
CHAP.
XX.
On
the
French
King
's
concluding
a
Treaty
with
Oliver
,
by
which
his
Majesty
and
the
Royal
Family
were
to
be
excluded
France
,
and
his
going
thereupon
into
the
Low-Countries
.
SInce
the
Kingdoms
to
which
I
have
a
natural
and
hereditary
Right
,
would
not
entertain
me
,
it
's
no
wonder
that
this
,
to
which
I
have
only
a
Title
,
should
refuse
it
;
so
that
my
unlucky
Fate
hath
now
stripp'd
me
of
all
my
Possessions
,
both
Real
and
Titular
:
I
have
no
reason
to
complain
of
France's
dealing
thus
with
Princes
of
the
Blood
,
when
Britain
and
Ireland
have
done
so
by
their
natural
Soveraign
.
Bless
me
!
how
strange
a
thing
is
it
that
the
Arms
of
a
traiterous
Subject
should
be
able
not
only
to
expel
me
from
my
own
Dominions
,
but
disturb
my
Repose
in
those
of
others
?
and
how
dishonourable
and
unnatural
is
it
for
one
Monarch
to
countenance
Rebellion
against
another
?
But
why
should
I
say
thus
?
it
is
just
with
Princes
as
it
is
with
the
Pope
,
he
would
impose
his
Infallibility
upon
others
,
when
he
does
not
believe
one
word
of
it
himself
:
So
we
would
have
our
own
Subjects
to
obey
us
without
Reserve
,
as
being
obliged
by
God
so
to
do
;
and
yet
we
countenance
the
Rebellions
of
one
another's
Subjects
.
Thus
did
my
Father
make
a
shew
at
least
of
countenancing
the
French
Hugonots
against
their
natural
Soveraign
.
My
Grandfather
,
King
James
,
though
a
great
Admirer
of
Kingcraft
,
did
,
in
some
sort
,
espouse
the
Elector
Palatine's
Quarrel
against
his
Soveraign
the
Emperor
:
And
my
Predecessor
Queen
Elizabeth
supported
the
Netherlands
in
their
Rebellion
against
the
King
of
Spain
:
So
that
in
short
,
my
Church-of
-
England-Subjects
may
boast
of
their
Loyalty
what
they
please
,
but
I
think
they
have
very
small
Reason
;
for
they
that
make
no
Scruple
to
countenance
the
Rebellion
of
others
,
will
make
no
Conscience
of
rebelling
themselves
,
if
ever
they
have
occasion
.
And
thus
,
if
there
be
any
thing
like
Divine
Justice
,
I
am
punished
for
the
Sin
of
my
Forefathers
;
and
as
they
countenanc'd
the
Rebellions
of
other
Princes
Subjects
against
them
,
now
others
countenance
the
Rebellion
of
mine
against
me
;
so
that
amongst
us
we
shall
expose
the
Dignity
of
Monarchy
,
and
make
all
our
Pretensions
be
look'd
upon
as
a
Cheat.
But
it
's
in
vain
to
dispute
,
the
Fates
have
decreed
it
,
and
I
must
obey
;
so
that
rather
than
be
sent
from
this
Kingdom
with
Disgrace
,
or
any
publick
Remark
,
I
'l
abandon
it
willingly
of
my
own
Accord
,
and
save
my
Honour
as
much
as
I
can
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
On
his
Majesty's
travelling
into
Germany
and
the
Low
Countries
:
The
Duke
of
Glocester's
being
importun'd
and
threatned
by
his
Mother
to
turn
Roman
Catholick
:
and
the
Duke
of
York's
being
charg'd
to
depart
France
.
INstead
of
being
a
Monarch
of
three
potent
Kingdoms
,
I
am
now
become
a
Citizen
of
the
World
,
and
must
be
content
to
reside
where
I
can
find
Reception
.
It
's
hard
that
Lewis
XIV
.
should
have
dealt
thus
with
me
;
and
that
the
Advice
of
a
Priest
should
take
place
to
the
Disadvantage
of
a
Prince
of
the
Blood
Royal
of
France
;
that
he
who
covets
the
Title
of
the
most
Christian
King
,
should
not
be
more
hospitable
to
a
Prince
who
suffers
for
the
most
Christian
Cause
;
that
France
should
make
a
League
with
the
Murderers
of
my
Father
,
and
yet
erect
a
Monument
to
render
the
Jesuits
eternally
infamous
for
stabbing
of
Henry
IV
,
my
Grandfather
;
that
the
French
King
,
who
pretends
to
be
Absolute
himself
,
should
so
far
approve
of
my
Subjects
Rebellion
against
me
,
appears
with
a
very
bad
Aspect
:
He
's
not
so
much
afraid
of
the
Influence
of
the
bad
Example
,
as
willing
to
keep
the
King
of
Great
Britain
humble
,
for
fear
I
should
pursue
my
Title
to
France
;
and
knowing
that
Republicks
are
unfit
for
Conquest
,
he
is
rather
inclinable
to
favour
the
New
Commonwealth
,
and
prefer
his
Interest
to
his
Reputation
.
Nor
is
it
the
French
King
alone
who
opposes
my
Designs
,
but
my
Mother
,
I
perceive
,
has
a
hand
in
the
pie
,
though
I
suppose
she
is
misled
by
an
Overcharge
of
Zeal
.
It
's
not
my
Interest
that
any
of
my
Brethren
should
openly
profess
the
Romish
Religion
,
for
that
were
a
way
to
obstruct
our
Return
;
and
yet
she
not
only
sollicites
but
threatens
my
youngest
Brother
if
he
do
not
openly
profess
himself
of
that
Church
;
an
Evidence
that
she
had
but
little
regard
to
my
Father
while
alive
,
when
she
tramples
so
avowedly
upon
his
Commands
now
that
he
's
dead
;
if
the
Εικον
Βασιλικε
was
truly
his
,
wherein
he
not
only
advises
me
against
any
Change
of
my
Religion
,
but
all
the
rest
of
his
Children
:
and
though
it
's
true
that
I
have
changed
mine
in
Obedience
to
a
higher
Command
,
viz.
that
of
Christ's
Successor
upon
Earth
,
and
for
the
advancing
of
my
own
Interest
;
yet
it
is
not
publickly
known
,
and
by
Consequence
is
not
scandalous
;
but
for
my
Mother
thus
openly
to
scandalize
the
World
by
influencing
my
Brother
to
an
avowed
Breach
of
my
Father's
Commands
,
is
no
sutable
Return
for
that
last
Message
which
he
sent
her
,
that
his
Thoughts
had
never
strayed
from
her
:
So
that
either
she
must
not
believe
that
Book
to
be
his
,
or
is
very
impolitick
to
take
such
Measures
.
However
I
will
make
the
best
Improvement
of
it
I
can
,
and
send
for
him
away
from
under
her
Conduct
,
which
will
be
a
good
Argument
for
my
Friends
in
England
to
prove
that
I
am
firm
in
my
Religion
;
and
I
will
endeavour
to
perswade
her
that
I
do
it
out
of
Policy
,
because
I
would
not
come
to
a
Rupture
with
her
.
My
Brother
James's
being
commanded
out
of
France
does
justify
the
Policy
of
my
former
Conduct
,
in
not
staying
till
I
was
sent
away
;
which
,
though
disgraceful
enough
to
him
,
would
have
been
much
more
so
to
me
:
Having
had
such
slender
Entertainment
amongst
Papists
,
it
will
make
our
Friends
in
England
believe
that
we
are
still
good
Protestants
,
especially
now
that
I
make
Application
for
Assistance
from
Protestant
States
;
so
that
I
must
turn
every
thing
to
my
Advantage
as
near
as
I
can
,
though
I
am
not
like
to
do
much
with
the
Republican
States
of
Holland
,
who
being
jealous
already
of
the
Family
of
Orange
,
will
be
afraid
lest
I
support
their
Interest
:
Yet
it
will
strengthen
my
Cause
,
if
I
get
but
a
favourable
Answer
,
because
it
will
be
an
Argument
in
the
Mouths
of
my
Friends
,
to
prove
that
the
Proceedings
against
me
are
dislik'd
by
Foreign
Protestants
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
On
his
Majesty's
being
invited
into
the
Spanish
Netherlands
by
Don
John
of
Austria
,
in
name
of
his
Catholick
Majesty
,
upon
the
Rupture
betwixt
Spain
and
France
.
INstead
of
being
able
to
serve
my self
,
every
one
would
serve
their
turn
of
me
:
the
Spaniards
,
who
refused
my
Father
a
Wife
,
do
now
proffer
me
their
Assistance
to
regain
my
Crown
,
that
they
may
the
better
preserve
their
own
Dominions
:
My
Presence
they
judg
may
be
serviceable
in
Flanders
,
to
withdraw
my
Subjects
who
have
join'd
the
French
:
and
now
that
I
may
be
useful
,
they
condescend
to
court
me
,
and
my
Circumstances
oblige
me
to
try
my
Fate
;
perhaps
my
being
present
in
Person
may
draw
over
some
of
my
Subjects
from
the
Enemy
;
and
my
being
so
near
England
may
animate
my
Friends
there
to
some
brave
Attempt
;
and
seeing
Fortune
favours
the
Bold
,
I
'm
resolved
to
adventure
,
perhaps
she
may
be
sated
with
my
past
Miseries
,
and
instead
of
her
usual
Frowns
vouchsafe
me
some
Smiles
.
The
malign
Influences
of
my
Stars
are
,
it
may
be
,
exhausted
,
and
the
Aspect
of
the
Heavens
become
more
propitious
.
The
Tyrant's
Oppression
does
fret
my
Subjects
at
home
;
and
if
Victory
should
crown
my
Head
with
Laurels
abroad
,
I
may
soon
return
with
Triumph
to
my
Throne
.
The
Usurper
having
disobliged
the
Nobility
by
the
height
of
Contempt
,
abolishing
the
House
of
Lords
,
and
squeezing
the
Commons
,
may
perhaps
incline
them
to
witness
their
Resentments
,
when
they
hear
that
I
'm
at
the
Head
of
a
numerous
Army
.
If
the
Church-of
-
England-men
act
their
Part
as
the
Presbyterians
have
done
theirs
,
though
I
confess
they
are
infinitely
less
obliged
,
they
might
quickly
give
the
Usurper
such
a
Diversion
as
would
oblige
him
to
recal
his
Troops
for
his
own
Defence
.
But
,
alas
!
the
Miscarriage
of
all
my
Designs
in
England
,
and
the
renewed
Attempts
of
my
Friends
in
Scotland
,
give
me
reason
to
fear
that
the
same
ill
Fate
attends
me
abroad
;
and
therefore
I
think
it
best
not
to
be
with
the
Army
in
Person
,
but
send
my
two
Brothers
,
and
what
Men
I
have
,
lest
my
former
ill
Fortune
should
give
the
Spaniards
occasion
to
say
,
that
it
had
also
an
Influence
on
their
Affairs
,
in
case
their
Army
should
be
defeated
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
On
the
Defeat
of
the
Spanish
Army
,
and
the
Surrender
of
Dunkirk
to
the
English
.
HOW
are
all
my
Hopes
vanish'd
in
a
Moment
,
and
my
towering
Designs
brought
down
to
the
Dust
:
My
ill
Fate
not
only
pursues
my self
,
but
involves
my
Allies
in
the
same
Destiny
.
Those
who
flatter
this
fortunate
Usurper
will
doubtless
say
now
,
O
nimium
dilecte
Deo
,
for
nothing
can
stand
before
him
.
The
Loss
of
this
Battel
does
mightily
affect
me
;
so
many
of
my
best
Friends
having
done
their
utmost
to
retrieve
our
lost
Cause
in
it
,
but
in
vain
;
and
my
two
Brethren
commanding
in
Person
,
have
also
been
made
sensible
of
the
Frowns
of
Fortune
;
so
that
the
whole
Family
will
be
henceforth
esteem'd
unsuccessful
:
and
what
dangerous
Consequences
attend
such
an
Opinion
of
Generals
,
Experience
hath
taught
in
all
Ages
.
There
happened
nothing
favourable
in
this
Rencounter
,
but
that
my
Brother
James
being
taken
,
had
the
good
Fortune
to
escape
:
Whence
I
have
some
ground
to
hope
that
we
are
preserved
for
better
Times
:
and
though
Fortune
at
present
favours
Oliver
,
so
that
neither
Scots
,
Dutch
nor
Spaniards
can
stand
before
him
,
the
Case
will
not
always
continue
thus
,
but
the
Wheel
may
turn
upon
him
or
his
.
My
Subjects
begin
already
to
be
weary
of
the
Anarchy
in
the
State
;
and
the
Presbyterians
themselves
of
the
Confusion
in
the
Church
:
The
Nobility
and
Gentry
are
angry
to
be
trod
under-foot
by
his
Officers
,
who
are
Fellows
of
inferiour
Quality
:
And
by
their
desiring
him
to
take
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
,
it
shows
that
they
have
no
Dislike
to
the
Office
;
and
being
sensible
of
his
Breach
of
his
Oath
,
by
taking
the
Government
upon
himself
,
though
a
single
Person
,
modelling
their
Parliaments
as
he
pleases
,
though
he
was
sworn
to
maintain
their
Privileges
,
and
governing
them
by
an
Army
,
though
he
would
not
allow
my
Father
the
Militia
;
they
'l
quickly
come
to
draw
such
Inferences
,
that
seeing
we
must
be
tyranniz'd
over
,
it
were
as
good
to
be
so
by
those
who
have
a
long
time
been
in
possession
of
the
Throne
,
and
will
take
care
to
leave
something
worth
the
Enjoyment
of
their
Posterity
,
seeing
they
believe
the
Divine
Right
of
a
Lineal
Succession
:
whereas
they
who
have
no
such
Principle
nor
Pretence
,
do
only
take
care
for
themselves
,
and
make
Hay
while
the
Sun
shines
.
The
giving
up
of
Dunkirk
to
the
English
,
is
a
very
strange
and
impolitick
Act
of
France
,
if
they
have
not
some
more
than
ordinary
Assurance
of
Oliver
.
Had
my
Predecessor
Queen
Mary
been
possess'd
of
such
a
Post
on
the
Continent
,
the
Loss
of
Calais
would
never
have
broke
her
Heart
:
And
if
ever
it
happen
that
a
warlike
King
injoy
the
British
Diadem
and
Dunkirk
at
the
same
time
,
the
Kingdom
of
France
may
have
Cause
to
repent
of
this
Folly
;
but
,
as
I
said
before
,
they
are
not
so
afraid
of
a
Republick
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
On
Oliver's
Death
;
Richard's
being
declar'd
Protector
,
outed
by
Lambert
and
the
Army
,
&c.
DEath
hath
effected
what
my
Arms
could
not
,
and
rid
me
of
my
greatest
Enemy
.
If
there
be
any
such
thing
as
a
Supreme
Being
,
the
Saints
and
He
have
certainly
heard
my
Prayers
;
and
on
that
very
Day
of
the
Month
when
Oliver
triumph'd
over
me
at
Dumbar
and
Worcester
,
Fate
hath
triumph'd
over
him
;
so
that
now
I
may
begin
to
pluck
up
my
Spirits
,
and
hope
that
Fortune
will
favour
me
at
length
.
This
Man
being
dead
,
whom
my
Enemies
did
idolize
,
they
have
not
such
another
to
fill
up
his
room
:
and
by
his
nominating
his
Son
Richard
to
succeed
him
,
he
hath
at
once
discovered
his
Folly
and
Hypocrisy
;
his
Folly
in
naming
such
an
one
who
is
unfit
for
the
Charge
,
and
his
Hypocrisy
in
claiming
a
Lineal
Succession
,
which
he
did
all
along
so
strenuously
impugn
.
Richard
is
deposed
by
the
same
Power
that
set
up
his
Father
,
which
is
a
very
remarkable
piece
of
Justice
;
the
Divine
Nemesis
hath
made
them
destroy
their
own
Creature
,
and
they
will
at
last
destroy
themselves
.
Oliver
raised
himself
by
concurring
with
Enthusiasts
,
and
advancing
the
Power
of
the
Army
over
the
Parliament
,
and
by
the
same
Method
the
Frame
of
his
own
Government
is
pulled
in
pieces
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
On
his
Majesty's
being
invited
to
a
Treaty
on
the
Frontiers
of
Spain
,
betwixt
the
French
and
Spanish
Ministers
,
about
a
Peace
betwixt
those
Crowns
:
Sir
George
Booth's
Defeat
:
The
Confusions
which
the
Nations
were
cast
into
by
Lambert
,
and
General
Monk's
carrying
on
the
Designs
of
restoring
his
Majesty
.
FOrtune
begins
now
to
look
upon
me
with
a
more
favourable
Aspect
,
when
the
Great
Potentates
of
Europe
court
me
to
be
present
at
a
Treaty
of
Peace
;
which
,
if
concluded
,
may
tend
to
my
Restoration
,
without
being
obliged
to
my
own
Subjects
;
and
then
I
may
introduce
the
Catholick
Religion
in
an
open
manner
,
as
the
Condition
of
the
Assistance
which
is
granted
to
me
by
Catholick
Princes
.
But
,
alas
!
the
malign
Influences
of
my
Stars
are
not
yet
exhausted
,
for
the
Treaty
is
turn'd
only
to
a
Cessation
of
Arms
;
the
French
are
very
cold
in
their
Caresses
,
and
the
Spaniards
have
only
granted
me
some
Complimental
Honours
.
Nor
have
I
been
more
successful
in
my
Subjects
Indeavours
,
Sir
George
Booth
and
his
Party
are
defeated
;
so
that
I
find
the
Presbyterians
were
more
successful
against
my
Father
than
ever
they
have
been
since
for
him
or
me
.
And
the
Church-of
-
England-men
,
though
they
will
expect
to
reap
the
greatest
Benefit
from
my
Restoration
,
are
very
slack
in
their
Endeavours
towards
it
.
The
only
thing
which
looks
with
a
favourable
Aspect
,
as
to
my
Affairs
,
is
,
that
the
Nations
are
madded
with
so
many
Changes
of
Government
,
and
always
subjected
to
the
Tyranny
of
the
Army
:
Their
Parliaments
,
the
Conservation
of
whose
Privileges
had
a
great
share
in
beginning
the
War
,
are
also
trampled
under
foot
,
which
I
know
must
exceedingly
disgust
the
People
.
The
main
Anchor
of
my
Hopes
is
General
Monk
,
whom
I
must
caress
with
great
Promises
to
carry
on
my
Designs
,
under
a
pretence
of
being
zealous
against
me
,
till
such
time
as
he
may
safely
declare
himself
for
me
.
The
Scots
,
I
know
,
are
weary
of
the
English
Usurpation
,
and
many
of
the
Presbyterians
there
do
still
think
that
I
am
their
Friend
;
so
that
it
will
be
easy
for
him
to
secure
my
Interest
in
that
Nation
;
and
while
he
summons
their
Gentry
to
abjure
me
by
the
Tender
,
he
may
form
the
Plot
for
my
Restoration
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
On
General
Monk's
having
brought
the
Design
of
his
Majesty's
Restoration
to
Perfection
:
His
Majesty's
Declaration
from
Breda
,
and
Entertainment
of
the
Presbyterian
Ministers
there
,
who
were
sent
over
to
him
.
NOW
Fortune
is
surely
sated
with
my
Miseries
,
and
instead
of
her
Frowns
vouchsafes
me
her
Smiles
:
My
Designs
at
length
have
prov'd
successful
,
and
now
I
am
mounting
to
the
Top
of
the
Wheel
;
but
that
Lady
is
so
fickle
and
unconstant
,
that
I
must
be
careful
of
the
Measures
which
I
take
,
and
give
my
Subjects
kind
Words
now
,
if
I
would
have
them
to
be
my
Servants
for
ever
.
The
English
Loyalty
is
purer
than
that
of
the
Scots
,
who
demanded
much
harder
Terms
from
me
;
and
seeing
I
swore
the
greater
,
I
may
very
well
promise
the
lesser
,
being
resolved
to
keep
them
both
alike
.
And
seeing
the
Puritans
complain'd
of
being
persecuted
in
my
Father's
Reign
,
I
must
promise
an
Indulgence
to
tender
Consciences
:
and
,
in
short
,
take
all
possible
Methods
to
sweeten
my
Subjects
,
till
such
time
as
I
be
settled
upon
the
Throne
,
and
then
I
shall
punish
the
stubborn
Schismaticks
with
a
Vengeance
for
their
old
Rebellion
.
But
I
must
be
very
cautious
,
and
counterfeit
a
deal
of
Piety
before
the
Puritanical
Parsons
who
are
sent
over
to
me
:
I
must
prepare
some
Prayers
in
their
own
canting
Dialect
,
and
order
them
to
be
brought
where
they
may
hear
me
at
them
in
my
Closet
;
and
for
once
I
'll
imitate
Oliver
,
who
used
always
to
pray
with
an
audible
Voice
,
by
which
he
drew
his
Followers
into
a
great
Opinion
of
his
Piety
.
He
's
a
cursed
Pattern
indeed
,
but
according
to
the
Proverb
,
Fas
est
&
ab
hoste
doceri
:
And
if
I
can
but
impose
upon
those
Leading
Priests
,
the
Cant
will
take
universally
amongst
the
Party
,
and
I
shall
carry
on
my
Designs
with
the
more
Facility
.
It
's
true
,
that
according
to
the
common
Notion
of
the
World
this
may
seem
Atheistical
;
but
seeing
the
Catholick
Church
will
avouch
that
Faith
is
not
to
be
kept
with
Hereticks
,
it
cannot
be
unlawful
for
me
to
dissemble
with
them
;
and
if
there
be
a
God
,
he
is
not
certainly
such
as
we
have
him
represented
,
else
he
had
never
pav'd
my
Way
to
the
Throne
,
seeing
he
must
know
that
I
never
design'd
to
keep
one
Word
of
my
Promises
:
so
that
I
have
no
reason
to
suffer
any
Disquiet
in
my
Thoughts
upon
that
account
;
for
when
those
who
call
themselves
Divines
,
and
make
it
their
Trade
,
cannot
agree
whether
there
be
only
one
God
and
no
Persons
,
or
one
God
and
three
Persons
;
nor
yet
as
to
the
Rule
which
he
hath
left
to
direct
us
,
nor
the
Meaning
of
that
which
some
of
them
pretend
to
be
the
Rule
;
let
meaner
Persons
trouble
themselves
about
these
Speculations
,
I
'll
concern
my self
how
to
live
like
a
King
.
And
seeing
in
their
own
Dialect
they
call
me
a
God
upon
Earth
,
they
shall
obey
my
Will
as
the
Vice-gerent
of
Heaven
.
And
since
it
is
uncertain
whether
there
be
either
a
God
or
a
Heaven
,
I
'll
ease
my self
of
the
Trouble
of
my
Prayers
for
time
to
come
,
as
I
have
already
done
for
some
time
past
;
and
yet
I
perceive
that
my
Affairs
go
on
and
prosper
,
while
theirs
,
who
do
not
only
pray
,
but
also
howl
and
whine
,
are
on
the
Declension
;
and
certainly
their
God
must
be
a
very
unkind
Soveraign
,
to
suffer
the
best
of
his
Subjects
,
for
so
they
must
be
if
the
Bible
be
his
Word
,
to
lie
under
the
greatest
Affliction
.
Surely
I
would
not
do
so
to
the
best
of
my
Subjects
if
I
could
help
it
;
but
if
they
be
such
Fools
as
to
think
that
Afflictions
make
them
the
fitter
for
Heaven
,
qui
decipi
vult
decipiatur
,
for
my
part
,
if
I
can
,
I
'll
take
my
pleasure
here
,
and
venture
upon
what
is
to
come
hereafter
.
There
is
still
one
dangerous
Rock
more
on
which
I
must
beware
of
splitting
,
and
that
is
,
lest
the
People
be
jealous
of
my
Designs
on
their
Civil
Liberties
;
for
let
them
clamour
and
talk
of
Religion
as
much
as
they
will
,
I
find
that
to
be
pinch'd
in
the
other
is
their
principal
Grievance
;
so
that
Stiffness
in
Religion
is
a
thing
peculiar
to
the
Scots
Presbyterians
and
their
bigotted
Followers
:
However
I
must
be
high
in
my
Protestations
,
that
there
is
nothing
which
I
do
so
much
lay
to
heart
,
as
the
Advancement
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
the
Conservation
of
the
Privileges
of
Parliament
;
that
all
the
Unkindnesses
which
I
and
mine
have
met
with
from
Protestants
,
have
not
been
able
to
alter
my
Opinion
,
as
to
the
former
;
nor
have
all
the
Invasions
which
they
have
made
upon
my
Prerogative
,
been
able
to
put
me
out
of
Conceit
with
the
latter
;
but
that
I
shall
always
look
upon
their
Counsel
as
the
best
,
and
be
ready
to
comply
with
such
Measures
as
they
propose
for
the
Advancement
of
Religion
and
Liberty
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
On
his
Majesty's
being
proclaim'd
by
the
Parliament
:
His
magnificent
Entrance
into
London
,
and
injoying
the
Countess
of
Castlemain
the
first
Night
.
MY
Designs
have
taken
,
and
my
Subjects
are
thereupon
returned
to
their
Duty
;
so
that
now
I
am
recall'd
by
the
Consent
of
the
Nation
,
who
were
wearied
by
the
Oppressions
of
the
late
Anarchy
.
I
may
now
with
Safety
put
off
my
Vizard
in
some
measure
,
and
say
with
Pope
Sixtus
V.
that
it
's
needless
to
stoop
any
longer
now
that
I
have
found
the
Keys
.
The
People
,
I
perceive
,
are
come
to
a
high
Flight
of
Loyalty
;
so
that
my
small
Escapes
will
not
be
taken
notice
of
:
And
seeing
all
this
Solemnity
is
for
me
,
why
should
not
I
chiefly
reap
the
Sweets
of
it
?
If
the
Subjects
indulge
themselves
as
to
Wine
and
Women
,
upon
this
occasion
,
why
should
the
same
be
denied
to
their
Soveraign
?
The
best
way
to
carry
on
my
Designs
is
to
begin
my
Reign
with
Jollity
,
which
will
be
grateful
to
those
who
have
been
so
long
restrain'd
from
Liberty
.
By
this
means
I
shall
be
sure
to
have
the
strongest
Party
;
for
all
Mens
natural
Inclinations
,
which
the
Precisians
call
Lusts
and
Corruptions
,
will
be
certainly
for
me
;
and
if
once
they
get
a
Vent
,
will
break
out
like
an
Inundation
now
that
they
have
so
long
been
under
a
Restraint
.
The
youthful
Nobility
and
Gentry
will
certainly
adore
my
Reign
on
this
account
,
as
August
and
Splendid
;
and
the
Churchmen
will
be
glad
to
be
from
under
the
Checks
and
Grimaces
of
the
Puritans
:
so
that
the
Whole
being
immers'd
in
Jollity
and
Pleasure
,
they
'l
quickly
leave
off
the
Cant
of
Religion
and
Property
;
and
they
who
do
otherwise
,
will
be
made
the
Subject
of
publick
Ignominy
.
Why
may
not
I
have
the
Countess
of
Castlemain
,
as
well
as
David
had
Bathsheba
?
The
Solemnity
of
this
Day
is
a
much
more
excusable
Tentation
than
his
viewing
of
a
beautiful
Woman
from
the
top
of
his
House
.
If
I
be
privately
reproach'd
,
as
having
invaded
another
Man's
Property
,
I
can
tell
them
publickly
,
that
Princes
are
not
to
be
limited
as
private
Men
,
they
have
a
Right
to
the
Persons
and
Goods
of
their
Subjects
;
and
who
ought
to
say
to
a
King
,
What
dost
thou
?
If
I
keep
them
from
incroaching
upon
one
another
,
they
may
very
well
allow
me
my
Liberty
:
I
am
accountable
to
none
but
God
,
and
him
I
will
venture
to
take
in
my
own
Hand
;
the
Advancement
of
the
Catholick
Church
will
atone
for
all
other
Miscarriages
;
so
that
as
to
this
I
have
no
reason
to
be
sollicitous
;
a
good
End
will
hallow
the
worst
of
Means
:
and
seeing
those
who
are
called
the
debauchedst
of
Men
have
sometimes
Pangs
and
Gripes
of
Conscience
,
a
Licentiousness
of
Practice
is
the
best
Method
of
the
World
to
reduce
such
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
because
Pardons
may
be
had
for
the
highest
of
Crimes
;
so
that
a
Man
may
enjoy
the
Pleasures
of
Sin
,
and
not
only
be
freed
from
the
Punishment
due
to
it
,
but
also
assur'd
of
Heaven
at
last
.
And
herein
the
Pope
does
as
much
as
Mahomet
,
though
under
a
Vail
of
greater
Modesty
,
and
secures
to
his
Followers
the
Pleasures
both
of
this
World
and
that
which
is
to
come
:
so
that
I
shall
take
care
by
this
Method
to
pave
the
way
for
the
Return
of
Popery
,
and
make
it
appear
that
Debauchery
is
look'd
upon
by
me
as
the
best
Test
of
Loyalty
,
as
indeed
it
will
be
;
for
sure
I
am
that
Debauchees
,
as
foolish
Men
call
those
who
indulge
the
innocent
Appetites
of
Nature
,
will
never
be
Enemies
to
a
Reign
which
allows
them
in
it
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
will
be
my
surest
Defence
against
all
the
Attempts
of
the
Puritanical
Precisians
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
On
the
Parliament's
condemning
the
Regicides
,
and
appointing
an
Anniversary
Humiliation
on
the
Day
of
King
Charles
I's
Murder
.
NOW
when
the
Kingdom
is
in
a
Ferment
of
Loyalty
,
I
must
take
care
to
revenge
my
Father's
Death
,
wherein
I
shall
be
sure
of
the
Concurrence
of
the
Parliament
,
because
that
same
Hand
which
cut
off
his
Head
cut
off
their
Privileges
;
but
I
must
push
it
further
than
I
'm
afraid
they
will
be
willing
,
and
by
my
Friends
and
Pensioners
procure
an
Act
for
an
Anniversary
Commemoration
of
my
Father's
Murder
,
by
which
I
shall
blazon
his
Vertues
to
all
Posterity
,
and
load
his
Enemies
with
the
Height
of
Reproach
,
which
will
mightily
tend
to
the
Establishment
of
my
Prerogative
;
for
by
crying
out
against
his
Murder
,
all
manner
of
Opposition
against
Soveraigns
will
be
condemn'd
.
I
am
sure
of
having
the
Church
of
England's
Assistance
,
because
those
that
destroyed
him
did
also
destroy
them
;
so
that
they
will
certainly
defend
his
Cause
as
their
own
;
and
the
more
that
they
extol
my
Father
,
the
more
they
depress
their
own
Enemies
:
so
that
I
need
not
doubt
but
the
Church-men
will
express
themselves
with
all
the
Hyperboles
imaginable
,
to
display
the
Horridness
of
the
Murder
,
and
the
Piety
and
singular
Vertues
of
their
Martyr
;
which
will
be
of
special
Use
to
support
my
Pretensions
to
an
absolute
Monarchy
:
for
when
the
Generality
of
the
Pulpits
ring
with
Declamations
for
Passive
Obedience
,
it
will
create
an
Universal
Abhorrence
of
all
such
as
are
for
any
manner
of
Resistance
;
which
the
Church-men
will
find
themselves
oblig'd
to
promote
,
that
they
may
throw
Dirt
upon
the
Presbyterians
,
who
are
Enemies
to
their
Hierarchy
.
And
thus
by
keeping
the
Protestants
at
Enmity
amongst
themselves
,
and
the
stiffest
and
most
obstinate
amongst
them
under
the
Hatches
,
I
shall
be
the
better
enabled
to
destroy
the
whole
,
and
bring
in
Popery
by
Degrees
,
if
not
by
Head
and
Shoulders
.
But
as
to
the
Regicides
,
to
have
them
condemned
has
been
no
hard
matter
,
because
the
Parliament
did
never
approve
of
their
Proceedings
;
and
from
their
Condemnation
I
shall
reap
this
Advantage
,
that
the
Means
must
fall
under
the
same
Censure
with
the
Instruments
;
and
all
things
which
contributed
to
my
Father's
Death
as
a
pretended
Zeal
for
Religion
,
and
the
Privileges
of
the
People
,
will
be
look'd
upon
as
certain
Marks
of
Disloyalty
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
On
his
Majesty's
dissolving
the
Parliament
which
called
him
in
,
and
summoning
another
.
THis
Parliament
hath
done
all
that
I
am
to
expect
from
them
,
and
therefore
it
's
expedient
that
I
should
dissolve
them
,
it
not
being
safe
to
trust
too
much
to
a
Parliament
that
has
such
an
Alloy
:
I
must
summon
another
,
which
will
be
fitter
for
my
purpose
,
and
bring
in
as
many
of
my
Companions
in
Exile
as
I
can
:
Their
Spirits
are
imbitter'd
by
their
former
Sufferings
,
and
their
Purses
are
still
sensible
of
their
Sequestrations
,
which
will
make
them
the
more
eager
for
a
Revenge
;
and
to
help
it
on
,
I
will
still
keep
them
low
,
and
feed
them
with
Promises
to
carry
on
my
Designs
.
I
must
now
begin
to
think
of
my
Engagements
to
the
Catholicks
;
and
towards
the
better
accomplishing
of
them
,
must
restore
the
Bishops
,
which
I
can
easily
do
now
that
the
House
is
fill'd
with
my
Friends
,
who
will
be
glad
of
such
a
Revenge
upon
the
Presbyterians
.
I
have
weather'd
the
Point
in
other
things
of
as
great
Consequence
,
so
that
I
need
not
despair
of
succeeding
in
this
.
Let
the
Scots
Phanaticks
upbraid
me
with
the
Breach
of
Covenant
,
and
the
English
Roundheads
with
my
Declaration
from
Breda
,
I
am
not
concern'd
to
regard
such
Trifles
.
The
former
was
tyrannically
impos'd
both
upon
me
and
my
Subjects
;
and
the
latter
was
only
an
Essay
of
Policy
.
When
I
was
under
Restraint
I
might
abate
of
my
Prerogative
;
but
now
that
I
am
at
Liberty
I
may
as
lawfully
regain
it
,
for
I
can
never
be
divested
of
my
native
Right
.
They
both
say
that
I
am
God's
Vice-gerent
,
and
therefore
if
I
part
with
my
own
Prerogative
I
part
with
his
;
but
if
I
must
follow
my
own
Inclination
,
I
had
rather
say
with
the
noble
Pharaoh
,
Who
is
the
Lord
that
I
should
obey
him
?
And
if
the
Puritans
call
themselves
Israelites
,
I
'm
resolv'd
to
keep
them
in
Bondage
;
and
though
I
don't
allow
them
Straw
,
will
exact
the
Tale
of
the
Brick
:
I
shall
expect
as
much
Loyalty
and
Obedience
from
them
,
as
from
those
who
have
my
Favour
;
and
if
I
find
them
come
short
,
they
shall
be
sure
to
smart
for
it
:
They
are
a
Company
of
idle
Enthusiasts
,
and
therefore
say
,
Let
us
go
serve
the
Lord
;
but
they
shall
serve
him
in
my
way
,
or
not
at
all
.
I
have
already
overturned
their
Babel
in
Scotland
,
or
have
rather
indeed
kept
it
under
,
as
I
found
it
,
for
Oliver
had
pretty
well
humbled
them
to
my
hand
;
and
instead
of
an
Indulgence
there
shall
be
a
strict
Uniformity
in
England
,
which
will
set
the
Episcopal
Party
and
the
Presbyterians
together
by
the
Ears
;
and
then
the
Catholicks
may
take
their
Advantages
to
promote
their
Religion
;
and
I
shall
improve
the
Opportunity
to
advance
my
Prerogative
.
When
the
Pulpits
are
once
emptied
of
the
Presbyterian
Parsons
,
who
preach
up
such
rigid
Morals
,
I
'll
take
care
that
the
Bishops
shall
not
imploy
Precisians
,
but
Men
of
a
more
courtly
and
complaisant
Temper
,
who
will
allow
a
greater
Latitude
both
in
Doctrine
and
Example
,
that
the
Church
may
have
no
reason
to
upbraid
the
Loosness
of
the
Court
.
Nor
shall
I
value
the
moross
Reflections
of
Fanaticks
upon
my
Principles
and
Practice
,
but
contemn
them
as
unworthy
of
a
Monarch's
Regard
.
I
am
happy
in
the
Model
of
this
present
Parliament
,
for
they
have
given
me
as
much
as
I
can
at
present
desire
:
they
have
made
me
an
Offering
of
the
Peoples
Purses
,
Privileges
and
Lives
;
have
enacted
such
Laws
as
will
make
one
Protestant
devour
another
,
and
do
every
thing
according
to
my
own
Mind
.
How
great
is
the
Change
betwixt
mine
and
my
Father's
Days
,
when
the
Parliament
thought
they
could
never
restrain
him
enough
,
and
my
Parliament
think
every
thing
too
little
for
me
.
Thus
the
Triennial
Act
,
which
secur'd
the
Peoples
Properties
,
and
was
with
so
much
Struggling
obtain'd
from
my
Father
,
is
now
made
a
Sacrifice
to
my
Prerogative
,
so
that
their
chiefest
Fortress
is
surrendred
at
once
.
They
have
not
only
provided
for
my
living
in
Slpendor
,
but
also
taken
care
of
my
Reputation
:
And
lest
some
sharp-sighted
Fellows
should
perceive
my
Design
of
introducing
Popery
,
they
have
forbid
it
to
be
spoken
of
on
pain
of
Praemunire
,
though
at
the
same
time
I
be
in
actual
Correspondence
with
the
Pope
;
so
that
I
find
my
Pensions
are
well
laid
out
;
and
though
at
present
they
be
expensive
,
yet
they
are
but
like
the
putting
of
a
small
Quantity
of
Water
into
a
Pump
,
to
draw
out
an
hundred
times
more
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
On
the
Presbyterian
Plots
set
on
foot
Novemb.
1661.
Sir
J.
P's
forging
treasonable
Letters
to
that
effect
.
His
Majesty's
appointing
a
Conference
at
the
Savoy
betwixt
the
Conformists
and
Nonconformists
;
and
influencing
the
House
of
Commons
to
offer
Reasons
against
any
Toleration
.
DIvide
and
Command
was
Machiavel's
Maxim
,
and
I
find
it
very
necessary
for
me
to
put
in
practice
,
that
my
Subjects
may
not
unite
against
me
as
formerly
against
my
Father
.
That
I
may
the
better
revenge
my
Father's
Death
,
and
my
own
Injury
upon
the
Puritans
,
I
must
find
a
way
to
make
them
be
thought
guilty
of
Plots
against
the
Government
,
which
will
be
readily
believ'd
,
because
they
join'd
with
the
Parliament
against
my
Father
,
and
look
upon
themselves
as
oppress'd
and
betray'd
by
me
;
and
I
need
not
doubt
of
its
being
believ'd
by
those
of
the
Church
of
England
,
who
are
their
irreconcileable
Enemies
;
for
when
the
one
is
up
,
the
other
must
go
down
:
and
then
I
shall
reap
this
Advantage
from
it
,
that
the
Pulpits
will
thunder
Invectives
against
them
,
and
bring
the
general
Odium
of
the
Nation
upon
them
,
by
which
some
of
them
will
be
obliged
to
comply
,
which
will
create
Divisions
amongst
their
own
Party
.
And
some
of
the
moderate
Churchmen
will
be
displeased
at
the
Severities
used
against
the
Presbyterians
;
and
by
this
Means
I
shall
break
all
the
Protestants
to
pieces
amongst
themselves
.
To
give
my
Accusation
the
Face
,
at
least
,
of
Probability
,
I
must
take
care
to
have
treasonable
Letters
lodged
with
their
chief
Patrons
,
for
which
Sir
J.
P.
is
a
very
fit
Instrument
.
It
will
also
be
a
very
proper
Method
to
suborn
Fellows
to
talk
of
treasonable
Designs
amongst
such
of
them
as
are
unwary
;
and
if
they
cannot
be
indicted
for
High
Treason
,
they
may
very
well
be
pursued
for
Misprision
of
Treason
;
and
if
they
themselves
be
brought
to
confess
that
they
heard
of
such
Designs
,
others
will
believe
that
they
had
actually
a
hand
in
contriving
them
;
and
when
once
some
of
them
are
convicted
by
Publick
Justice
,
and
executed
accordingly
,
it
will
confirm
the
Belief
of
a
Plot
,
and
strike
a
Terror
into
the
rest
.
But
that
the
State
may
not
bear
all
the
blame
,
I
must
bring
in
the
Church
for
a
share
;
and
though
I
appoint
them
by
Commission
to
confer
with
the
Nonconformists
about
Methods
for
a
Comprehension
,
yet
they
shall
have
private
Instructions
,
not
to
comply
:
And
that
they
may
not
at
first
perceive
my
Design
,
I
shall
take
care
to
insinuate
that
their
conceding
in
one
thing
will
occasion
all
the
rest
to
be
call'd
in
question
;
and
then
by
the
Influence
of
the
Bishops
in
the
House
of
Lords
,
and
of
the
Members
of
the
Clergy's
Choice
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
I
shall
bring
it
to
pass
that
the
Phanaticks
shall
fall
into
a
general
Disgrace
,
and
be
reputed
not
only
such
in
Name
,
but
in
Deed
,
and
not
at
all
worthy
of
a
Toleration
;
which
I
reckon
the
best
Politicks
that
I
can
put
in
practice
,
to
ruine
the
most
zealous
Professors
of
the
Protestant
Religion
first
,
and
then
the
rest
will
quickly
be
brought
to
comply
with
my
Designs
,
and
abandon
that
Religion
of
which
they
have
little
or
nothing
but
the
Name
,
or
at
least
render
it
odious
and
of
small
Esteem
,
by
walking
unanswerably
to
its
Principles
.
And
if
any
cunning
Fellow
shall
smell
out
my
Design
,
I
have
provided
against
his
daring
to
speak
of
it
by
the
Act
against
those
who
shall
declare
me
a
Papist
,
or
that
I
have
a
Design
to
introduce
Popery
:
And
though
those
who
are
sharp-sighted
may
laugh
at
such
a
Provision
,
as
rather
giving
than
taking
away
Cause
of
Suspicion
,
yet
when
it
dare
not
be
openly
talk'd
of
amongst
the
Vulgar
,
it
will
not
obtain
a
common
Belief
:
And
the
Church
of
England
,
whom
I
support
against
the
Phanaticks
,
will
certainly
support
me
against
their
Censures
.
And
thus
when
I
have
made
one
Party
of
Protestants
to
bait
the
other
sufficiently
,
if
the
Church
of
England
prove
refractory
afterwards
to
my
Designs
,
then
I
shall
endeavour
,
by
remitting
the
Rigour
of
the
Law
,
to
ingage
the
Dissenters
on
my
side
,
to
favour
an
universal
Toleration
,
by
which
my
Friends
the
Papists
may
have
ease
,
if
the
Episcopal
Party
begin
to
grudg
at
my
Favours
towards
them
,
or
to
fear
that
at
last
they
may
dispossess
themselves
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
On
his
Majesty's
selling
of
Dunkirk
to
the
French
King
for
500000
l.
THis
I
know
will
be
censured
as
an
impolitick
Action
,
and
the
shutting
my self
out
of
the
Continent
,
whereunto
this
Town
opened
a
Door
,
by
which
I
might
have
invaded
France
and
the
Netherlands
when
I
pleased
.
It
's
true
that
it
was
a
Monument
of
England's
Glory
,
but
such
an
one
as
being
erected
under
the
Conduct
of
an
Usurper
,
is
not
for
the
Credit
of
me
nor
my
Family
;
and
therefore
lest
it
should
be
an
Allurement
to
re-intice
my
People
to
a
Commonwealth
,
I
will
make
it
a
Sacrifice
to
my
Cousin
the
French
King
:
Not
that
I
owe
so
much
to
his
Kindness
,
but
that
he
may
supply
my
present
Necessities
with
his
Money
.
And
to
testify
my
farther
Resentments
of
that
impious
Rebellion
,
the
Citadels
which
Oliver
built
shall
be
raz'd
throughout
my
Dominions
,
and
the
Towns
which
held
out
against
my
Father
dismantled
;
and
if
it
were
not
that
the
Consequence
would
be
fatal
to
my self
,
every
one
of
them
should
be
sowed
with
Salt
,
their
Inhabitants
made
to
pass
under
Saws
of
Iron
,
and
have
their
Flesh
torn
with
the
Briars
and
Thorns
of
the
Wilderness
:
But
I
must
pretend
other
Causes
to
the
People
,
lest
they
should
be
enraged
,
as
that
I
won't
keep
up
Garisons
amongst
them
,
when
there
is
no
need
to
disturb
their
Commerce
,
nor
leave
it
in
the
Power
of
other
Kings
to
do
it
,
when
the
Places
which
are
capable
of
being
garison'd
are
dismantled
:
though
in
reality
it
is
to
prevent
the
Rebels
from
nestling
there
,
or
having
recourse
to
them
to
favour
their
Rebellion
,
the
best
way
to
be
rid
of
the
Harpies
being
to
destroy
their
Nests
:
And
that
I
may
free
my self
at
once
,
as
much
as
is
possible
from
that
viperous
Brood
,
as
I
have
already
disbanded
the
Army
,
under
pretence
that
I
would
not
keep
up
one
in
time
of
Peace
,
but
in
reality
because
I
would
not
have
such
a
Body
of
well-disciplin'd
Troops
of
their
Principles
together
,
lest
at
any
time
they
should
make
head
against
me
as
against
their
former
Masters
,
the
Parliament
,
Richard
,
&c.
So
now
I
'll
forbid
their
old
Officers
to
stay
within
20
Miles
of
London
,
and
the
Remainders
of
the
Troops
I
'll
send
to
fight
against
the
Spaniards
in
my
Wife's
Quarrel
;
and
if
they
never
return
,
as
I
hope
few
of
them
will
,
I
can
very
well
bear
the
Loss
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
On
the
Parliament's
beginning
to
grow
sensible
of
the
Incouragement
given
to
the
Catholick
Religion
by
his
Majesty's
Declaration
,
Decemb.
1662.
Their
Petition
on
that
head
:
and
his
Majesty's
publishing
a
Proclamation
against
Papists
thereupon
.
IT
's
a
mischievous
thing
for
a
Soveraign
to
be
limited
,
and
to
be
obliged
to
act
the
King
only
by
halves
.
How
happy
is
my
Brother
of
France
who
is
not
troubled
with
such
Fetters
,
but
his
Will
does
pass
for
an
uncontroulable
Law
.
I
abhor
those
Parliaments
,
for
they
are
nothing
else
but
Spies
upon
Kings
,
and
dive
into
their
most
reserved
and
hidden
Intrigues
:
I
find
they
begin
to
suspect
my
Religion
,
and
grudg
at
the
Favours
which
I
show
to
the
Papists
,
and
therefore
I
must
proceed
slowly
and
surely
.
Their
Zeal
to
my
Prerogative
is
regulated
by
their
own
Interest
,
which
makes
them
oppose
my
Dispensing
Power
:
So
that
I
find
I
am
only
absolute
against
Phanaticks
and
Republicans
;
but
when
I
come
to
meddle
with
the
Church
of
England
,
my
Power
is
limited
,
and
the
Parliament
must
then
be
Sharers
of
the
Soveraignty
.
Their
Petitions
against
my
Administration
may
issue
in
Remonstrances
against
my
Government
,
as
it
happened
in
my
Father's
time
,
and
therefore
it
is
my
Interest
to
flatter
them
a
little
;
and
by
a
Proclamation
against
the
Papists
to
create
an
Opinion
of
my
Firmness
to
the
Protestant
Religion
in
the
Publick
,
draw
Money
from
the
Purses
of
the
Commons
;
and
so
to
recoil
,
to
give
the
stronger
and
heavier
Blow
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
On
the
News
of
some
more
Plots
by
the
Phanaticks
against
his
Majesty
both
in
England
,
Scotland
and
Ireland
.
The
Execution
of
the
Earl
of
Argyle
,
Lord
Wariston
,
&c.
in
Scotland
;
and
some
of
those
concerned
in
the
Plots
in
England
and
Ireland
.
I
Find
that
I
shall
bring
my
Designs
about
by
Degrees
,
and
under
the
Notion
of
Plotters
execute
Vengeance
upon
mine
Enemies
,
without
incurring
the
Censure
of
being
bloody
or
cruel
.
It
's
true
that
it
may
seem
hard
that
I
should
take
the
Earl
of
Argyle's
Head
,
who
was
the
Person
that
set
the
Crown
upon
my
own
:
But
during
this
Extacy
of
Loyalty
,
in
which
the
Nations
are
at
present
,
the
Method
of
such
Proceedings
will
be
the
less
taken
notice
of
;
and
it
's
absolutely
necessary
for
my
purpose
that
the
Earl
of
Argyle
should
be
taken
out
of
the
way
;
the
Greatness
of
his
Power
,
and
his
Zeal
for
his
Religion
,
may
otherwise
prove
great
Impediments
to
my
Designs
:
I
have
Pretences
enough
against
him
,
because
of
his
Activity
in
the
Parliament's
Rebellion
;
and
his
Death
will
be
acceptable
to
the
Church
of
England
,
because
he
was
Head
of
the
Presbyterians
;
and
the
Friends
of
the
late
Marquiss
of
Montrosse
,
and
all
the
Cavaliers
,
will
concur
with
my
Design
against
him
;
and
though
there
is
no
doubt
but
that
he
will
profess
his
Innocence
on
the
Scaffold
,
yet
the
Authority
of
a
publick
Sentence
will
be
of
greater
Weight
,
or
at
least
restrain
the
People
from
open
Murmurings
.
By
his
Death
I
shall
have
also
this
farther
Advantage
,
that
the
Power
of
his
Clan
will
be
thereby
reduced
,
and
neither
be
formidable
to
my self
nor
Successors
,
it
being
the
Interest
of
all
Crowns
to
guard
against
too
potent
Subjects
.
As
to
Sir
Archibald
Johnston
of
Wariston
,
though
he
be
not
so
great
in
Power
,
yet
he
is
nothing
inferiour
to
the
other
in
Policy
,
but
indeed
far
above
him
:
and
as
the
Trojans
ow'd
their
Destruction
more
to
Vlysses's
Counsels
than
Achilles's
Arms
,
it
's
my
Interest
to
rid
my self
of
a
Politician
,
who
is
my
Enemy
,
as
soon
as
of
one
who
is
greater
in
Power
and
Quality
.
And
though
it
be
reckon'd
no
great
Policy
for
a
Monarch
,
newly
re-establish'd
,
to
cement
his
Throne
with
Blood
,
yet
it
is
not
only
good
Policy
,
but
absolutely
needful
,
in
my
case
,
to
sacrifice
the
Ring-leaders
of
the
Presbyterians
while
they
are
at
present
under
a
Consternation
,
before
they
have
time
to
recollect
their
Spirits
,
and
make
head
against
me
;
and
therefore
I
am
resolv'd
on
a
Victim
of
each
sort
,
viz.
of
their
Nobility
,
Gentry
and
Clergy
;
and
so
Mr.
James
Guthry
,
who
hath
appeared
so
stout
for
the
Privileges
of
their
Church
,
as
being
supreme
Judg
themselves
in
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
shall
smart
for
his
Opinion
.
And
thus
I
will
pave
my
way
to
the
Enjoyment
of
my
Prerogative
,
both
in
Affairs
of
Church
and
State
,
over
the
Bellies
of
my
Enemies
.
Nor
must
it
be
in
Scotland
alone
where
the
Effects
of
my
Resentments
shall
be
felt
,
but
in
both
my
other
Kingdoms
,
for
I
must
take
care
to
have
the
Apprehensions
of
a
discontented
Party
continued
in
all
the
three
Nations
;
of
which
I
shall
make
these
Advantages
,
that
they
will
serve
for
a
Ballance
against
the
Church
of
England
if
she
grow
stubborn
,
and
always
serve
for
a
Pretence
of
a
Necessity
of
keeping
up
Forces
;
and
the
sacrificing
of
them
to
the
Fury
of
the
Episcopal
Party
,
will
be
at
all
times
an
effectual
Means
of
draining
their
Pockets
,
and
making
them
concur
to
the
raising
of
Money
in
Parliament
:
and
when
at
any
time
I
am
minded
to
amuse
the
People
with
the
Noise
of
a
Plot
,
it
will
be
the
more
easily
believed
,
seeing
there
is
a
Party
,
who
being
exasperated
with
Oppression
,
it
may
be
reasonably
thought
that
they
will
endeavour
to
procure
their
own
Liberty
.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
On
his
Majesty's
making
War
upon
the
Dutch
,
Anno
1664.
LEST
the
Nation
should
grow
luxuriant
with
too
long
Peace
,
it
's
sit
that
I
should
engage
them
in
War
abroad
,
to
prevent
their
having
leisure
to
tumultuate
at
home
.
Had
my
Father
done
so
,
he
might
have
prevented
his
Disaster
.
I
have
Pretences
enough
of
quarrelling
with
the
Dutch
,
but
if
they
be
not
thought
weighty
,
I
must
endeavour
to
make
them
appear
so
.
My
Pensioners
,
which
I
have
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
will
easily
be
influenc'd
to
find
justifying
Causes
:
And
seeing
the
Nation
are
jealous
of
their
Trade
,
as
their
principal
Support
,
to
give
out
that
the
Dutch
have
incroach'd
upon
that
,
will
be
most
plausible
and
taking
;
and
the
natural
Hatred
which
the
Episcopal
Party
have
against
the
Dutch
Presbytery
,
and
Form
of
Government
,
will
render
them
easy
to
believe
the
Crimes
charged
upon
them
,
and
make
them
concur
with
Zeal
enough
in
their
Destruction
.
And
for
the
other
Party
,
who
will
certainly
murmur
and
guess
at
that
which
is
the
real
Cause
of
the
War
,
it
will
afford
me
an
Opportunity
to
treat
them
the
more
severely
,
and
justify
the
Rigour
which
shall
be
used
towards
them
.
And
in
the
mean
time
I
shall
carry
on
the
common
Design
of
restoring
the
Church
of
Rome
under
such
Colours
as
will
not
be
easily
discerned
,
it
being
indeed
fit
to
raze
out
the
Memory
of
that
People
from
under
Heaven
,
and
not
to
leave
such
a
Monument
of
successful
Rebellion
against
Monarchy
and
the
Catholick
Church
in
Being
.
It
's
true
that
my
Design
may
be
tax'd
with
Ingratitude
,
considering
the
kind
Entertainment
that
I
found
amongst
them
during
my
Exile
:
but
as
I
have
been
happy
in
palliating
my
Treatment
of
the
Spaniards
,
and
the
Scots
Presbyterians
,
both
of
whom
were
very
kind
to
me
;
I
doubt
not
also
to
find
Excuses
for
this
,
which
will
in
some
measure
satisfy
the
Publick
.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
On
the
Parliament's
voting
to
stand
by
his
Majesty
till
he
had
a
Redress
for
the
Injuries
done
to
his
Subjects
by
the
Dutch.
The
King
's
great
Care
to
have
his
Fleet
ready
before
theirs
,
putting
them
off
by
fair
Promises
,
seizing
their
Bourdeaux
Fleet
without
declaring
War
,
&c.
MY
Parliament
I
do
find
are
made
to
my
purpose
,
partly
by
Pension
,
and
partly
by
Principle
;
and
having
them
on
my
side
,
I
am
safe
enough
.
If
any
of
the
Phanaticks
shall
be
so
bold
as
to
mutter
,
that
Popery
is
at
the
bottom
of
this
War
;
or
if
the
Dutch
should
give
it
out
so
to
possess
the
Minds
of
Foreign
Protestant
Princes
with
prejudice
against
me
,
the
Parliament's
being
on
my
side
will
knock
all
their
Suggestions
on
the
head
;
for
who
will
believe
that
the
Protestant
Representatives
of
a
Protestant
Nation
will
concur
in
a
Design
to
destroy
their
own
Religion
?
But
at
the
same
time
I
'll
take
care
to
have
it
truly
represented
to
the
Pope
and
the
House
of
Austria
;
and
they
,
together
with
the
French
King
,
who
is
in
the
Design
with
me
,
will
be
too
strong
for
all
Opposers
;
and
what
by
their
Strength
and
my
own
Policy
,
we
shall
be
able
to
carry
the
Design
on
to
perfection
.
But
considering
the
ill
Fate
which
attended
the
Spaniards
in
their
Designs
against
that
cautelous
People
,
I
must
proceed
very
warily
,
and
hide
my
Intentions
as
much
as
I
can
,
till
I
find
sufficient
Advantage
against
them
;
and
accordingly
my
Envoy
shall
have
Instructions
to
assure
them
of
my
good
Intentions
,
until
such
time
as
I
can
entrap
their
Bourdeaux
and
Smyrna
Fleets
,
which
will
enable
me
to
manage
the
War
against
them
at
their
own
Charge
:
And
tho
such
Practices
might
be
esteem'd
dishonest
amongst
private
Men
,
yet
it
will
pass
for
justifiable
Policy
with
Princes
;
and
in
the
mean
time
I
will
order
it
so
as
to
have
my
Fleet
ready
before
theirs
,
and
begin
Hostilities
without
declaring
War
.
My
Brother
the
Duke
of
York
shall
be
my
Admiral
,
of
whose
Zeal
against
that
Heretical
Republick
I
have
no
reason
to
doubt
;
and
this
will
besides
render
him
popular
to
the
Nation
,
if
he
happen
to
be
successful
,
and
pave
his
way
to
the
Crown
if
he
outlive
me
,
and
that
I
have
no
Issue
,
and
by
consequence
secure
the
Interest
of
the
Church
of
Rome
in
these
Nations
.
I
must
magnify
the
Zeal
of
my
Parliament
,
and
thank
them
for
espousing
my
Quarrel
so
kindly
,
which
will
keep
them
still
in
a
good
Humour
,
and
make
them
justify
my
whole
Conduct
in
the
Affair
,
and
whet
their
Zeal
to
enact
severe
Laws
against
the
Nonconformists
,
who
are
Men
of
the
same
Principles
with
the
Dutch.
So
that
during
this
Ferment
against
the
Puritans
I
shall
provide
for
the
Security
of
my
Friends
the
Papists
,
which
will
be
the
more
easily
overlook'd
.
I
have
also
receiv'd
Assurance
of
the
French
King's
Concurrence
,
who
will
demand
Reparation
from
the
Dutch
for
his
two
East-India-Ships
which
they
have
taken
,
and
together
we
shall
destroy
that
Bulwark
of
Heresy
.
CHAP.
XXXVI
.
On
the
French
King
's
making
Peace
with
the
States
.
Several
Skirmishes
,
with
various
Success
.
The
Victory
at
Sea
by
the
Duke
of
York
;
and
the
Plague
which
broke
out
in
London
in
1665.
MY
Brother
of
France
hath
fail'd
of
his
Promise
;
so
that
I
find
that
I
h●●●
the
same
Measure
dealt
to
me
which
I
de●●●
to
others
;
and
he
indeavours
to
take
the
Advantage
of
the
Dutch
and
me
both
:
However
I
'll
let
him
know
that
I
can
go
on
without
him
:
And
though
I
have
hitherto
gain'd
nothing
by
this
Rupture
with
Holland
,
but
that
Fortune
hath
favoured
them
as
well
as
me
in
small
Rencounters
,
yet
I
am
resolv'd
to
push
it
on
as
far
as
I
can
,
and
let
that
proud
Monarch
know
that
he
is
not
the
sole
Inheritor
of
Henry
the
IV's
Glory
and
Grandeur
.
On
the
Victory
.
The
Poets
are
in
the
right
when
they
represent
Justice
blindfold
,
for
in
good
earnest
it
seems
that
she
determines
Causes
by
chance
,
and
that
the
good
things
of
this
World
are
made
for
those
who
can
catch
them
:
and
if
there
be
any
such
thing
as
a
Deity
,
it
sees
not
as
Men
see
;
nor
does
it
act
according
to
those
Rules
which
are
in
vogue
amongst
us
Mortals
.
The
Dutch
pretend
to
have
that
which
they
call
Religion
and
Justice
on
their
side
;
and
in
truth
if
that
which
is
esteemed
the
Rule
of
both
,
be
true
,
their
Pretensions
are
not
ill
founded
,
and
yet
the
Victory
hath
fallen
to
me
.
Then
seeing
we
are
not
certain
what
be
the
Rules
and
Decrees
of
the
higher
Powers
,
it
's
rational
for
Men
to
follow
their
own
Inclinations
,
and
gratify
their
natural
Appetites
as
much
as
they
can
.
The
contrary
Principle
seems
very
unreasonable
,
that
we
who
look
upon
our selves
as
a
happy
Race
of
Creatures
should
yet
labour
under
a
severer
Restraint
;
and
that
we
should
be
denied
the
pleasing
of
what
's
visible
for
the
pretended
Safety
of
some
,
I
do
not
know
what
,
invisible
Substance
.
But
from
this
Victory
I
shall
be
sure
of
these
following
Fruits
;
In
the
first
place
that
it
will
give
Credit
to
my
Arms
,
which
have
not
hitherto
been
reckoned
successful
;
and
in
the
next
it
will
magnify
my
Brother's
Conduct
,
which
will
still
contribute
to
render
me
the
more
formidable
.
It
will
also
create
Disorders
in
Holland
,
which
may
be
improved
to
my
great
Advantage
,
and
it
will
secure
me
from
the
Murmurs
of
the
Rabble
at
home
,
who
always
measure
the
Justice
of
a
Cause
by
its
Success
;
and
it
will
be
a
prevailing
Argument
with
the
Parliament
to
go
chearfully
on
with
their
promised
Supplies
.
But
my
Joys
are
neither
long-liv'd
nor
unmix'd
;
for
though
I
be
Conqueror
by
the
Sword
,
I
'm
consum'd
by
the
Plague
,
which
rages
in
the
Bowels
of
my
Capital
City
.
No
doubt
the
Phanaticks
will
say
that
it
is
for
the
Sins
of
me
and
my
Family
;
as
Israel
was
plagu'd
for
David's
numbring
of
the
People
:
but
as
my
Subjects
are
not
so
well
deserving
as
his
,
I
am
not
obliged
to
be
so
much
concern'd
as
he
was
;
nor
am
I
indeed
any
further
,
than
that
it
weakens
and
renders
me
less
able
to
carry
on
the
War
,
and
will
be
esteem'd
by
my
Enemies
as
the
Hand
of
God
against
me
.
But
for
the
Reflection
of
the
Phanaticks
,
I
can
easily
turn
it
upon
themselves
,
that
it
's
a
just
Punishment
upon
the
Nation
for
their
unnatural
Rebellion
,
and
the
horrid
Murder
of
their
King
and
my
Father
:
and
if
this
be
once
given
out
at
Court
,
I
am
sure
it
will
be
eccho'd
again
from
the
Pulpit
:
and
as
that
will
justify
the
utmost
of
my
Severity
in
Scotland
by
free
Quarter
,
&c.
on
the
Presbyterians
there
,
it
will
also
defend
my
Proceedings
against
their
Brethren
in
England
,
to
keep
them
in
Prisons
at
London
,
&c.
till
they
die
of
the
Contagion
here
:
And
as
for
my self
and
my
Court
,
we
can
remove
to
a
Place
of
better
Air.
And
though
the
Bills
of
Mortality
do
increase
to
a
prodigy
,
it
's
a
just
Vengeance
on
the
rebellious
City
:
and
if
it
come
to
the
worst
,
that
I
should
want
Men
to
carry
on
the
War
,
I
can
quickly
make
up
a
Peace
abroad
;
and
when
my
Subjects
are
diminished
,
I
am
the
less
in
hazard
by
a
Rebellion
at
home
.
CHAP.
XXXVII
.
On
the
meeting
of
the
Parliament
at
Oxford
,
because
of
the
Plague
at
London
.
The
King's
Speech
to
them
about
the
Dutch
War
,
and
Supplies
.
The
Chancellor's
Enlargement
on
it
.
The
Act
for
banishing
Nonconformists
five
Miles
from
Corporations
.
AS
this
City
afforded
a
safe
Retreat
to
my
Father
from
his
rebellious
Subjects
at
London
,
it
furnishes
me
with
the
like
during
the
Pestilence
which
hath
seiz'd
upon
that
City
for
their
Rebellion
:
And
as
the
Londoners
had
Influence
upon
the
then
Parliament
to
increase
their
Obstinacy
,
I
doubt
not
but
the
University
will
have
Influence
upon
this
to
heighten
their
Loyalty
.
My
Business
is
now
to
applaud
the
Parliament
for
their
advising
me
to
a
War
with
Holland
,
which
hath
hitherto
been
so
successful
:
And
as
it
will
convince
them
that
I
am
willing
to
make
them
Sharers
of
my
Glory
,
it
will
render
them
the
more
willing
to
make
me
a
Sharer
of
their
Purses
:
But
lest
those
amongst
them
who
are
firm
Protestants
should
perceive
my
Design
,
and
blame
my
Conduct
for
leaguing
with
Popish
Princes
to
procure
the
Destruction
of
the
Dutch
,
I
must
hide
my
Designs
under
a
pretence
of
repaying
them
in
their
own
Coin
;
and
that
my
stirring
up
the
Bishop
of
Munster
against
them
,
is
only
because
they
have
given
an
ill
Character
of
me
to
Foreign
Protestant
Princes
:
And
considering
that
it
was
necessary
for
the
Nation
's
Glory
that
those
stubborn
Republicans
,
who
had
broke
the
Power
of
Spain
,
should
be
humbled
by
England
,
the
Parliament
have
no
reason
to
be
angry
at
my
supplying
the
Bishop
of
Munster
with
Money
.
And
at
the
same
time
I
will
pretend
that
I
am
willing
to
come
to
a
Peace
upon
reasonable
Propositions
;
and
give
my
Lord
Chancellor
Order
to
insist
and
enlarge
upon
those
Heads
,
and
to
declare
the
Affronts
which
the
Dutch
put
upon
the
Royal
Family
before
my
Restoration
;
which
as
it
will
incense
the
Cavaliers
in
the
House
,
it
will
silence
those
who
are
fanatically
inclin'd
.
And
the
better
to
colour
my
Demands
of
Money
,
I
must
take
care
to
have
the
ill
Condition
that
my
Magazines
for
Arms
and
Naval
Stores
were
in
,
represented
to
the
full
,
and
the
Pains
and
Charges
which
I
have
been
at
magnified
to
the
life
.
The
Parliament
I
find
have
answered
my
Expectations
,
and
not
only
ordered
me
sufficient
store
of
Money
to
carry
on
the
War
,
but
have
given
a
Gratuity
to
my
Brother
the
Duke
,
notwithstanding
of
its
having
been
represented
by
some
,
that
his
Cowardice
,
under
pretence
of
want
of
Repose
,
gave
the
Dutch
an
Opportunity
to
escape
better
than
they
would
have
done
otherwise
.
And
that
nothing
may
be
left
unattempted
which
may
tend
to
the
Ruine
of
the
Protestant
Interest
,
he
and
I
have
not
only
delivered
up
Monsieur
Rohan
,
who
came
to
acquaint
me
with
the
French
King's
Designs
to
ruine
his
Protestant
Subjects
,
and
to
propose
Measures
which
might
have
prevented
it
,
and
advanc'd
my
own
Glory
,
as
he
imagin'd
,
but
by
my
Sollicitation
I
have
also
got
the
strictest
of
my
own
Protestant
Subjects
declar'd
uncapable
of
Trust
,
except
they
comply
with
that
which
is
contrary
to
their
Consciences
,
and
their
Preachers
to
be
banish'd
five
Miles
from
Corporations
,
which
is
a
thing
of
mighty
Consequence
to
the
carrying
on
of
my
Design
;
for
by
this
Means
I
shall
not
now
be
pestered
with
Returns
of
Precisians
and
Republicans
for
Members
of
Parliament
,
nor
can
they
have
any
share
in
the
managing
of
the
Government
:
And
as
for
the
other
Party
,
they
are
so
much
taken
up
with
the
Discipline
and
Rituals
of
their
Church
,
that
they
are
not
very
sollicitous
what
Innovations
be
made
in
her
Doctrine
:
And
I
have
always
found
that
their
Harmony
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
the
outward
part
,
hath
engendred
in
them
a
better
Opinion
of
the
Papists
than
Presbyterians
.
And
thus
at
once
I
strike
at
the
Protestant
Interest
at
home
and
abroad
.
It
's
true
that
the
delivering
up
of
that
French
Gentleman
,
and
our
placing
the
French
Ambassador
behind
the
Curtain
,
to
hear
his
Complaints
and
Proposals
for
Redress
,
may
seem
inglorious
,
and
a
thing
below
a
Crowned
Head
:
But
as
it
will
confirm
my
Friends
the
Papists
,
in
their
good
Opinion
of
me
,
it
must
needs
be
an
Engagement
upon
the
French
King
,
though
I
am
but
little
obliged
to
his
Care
of
my
Reputation
,
that
suffered
the
Criminal
to
be
examin'd
as
to
his
Converse
with
me
,
while
they
were
breaking
him
upon
the
Wheel
;
but
I
perceive
he
thinks
it
his
Interest
to
keep
me
low
in
the
good
Opinion
of
my
Subjects
,
lest
I
should
put
a
stop
to
the
Career
of
his
Ambition
,
which
is
his
Predominant
,
as
Sensuality
is
mine
:
but
he
is
mistaken
in
his
Measures
,
I
am
as
zealous
for
promoting
of
the
Catholick
Religion
as
he
can
be
,
nor
do
I
care
how
or
by
what
Methods
it
is
effected
,
so
it
be
but
accomplished
.
But
I
shall
not
trouble
my self
neither
to
enlarge
my
own
,
nor
stop
the
Course
of
his
Conquests
;
for
I
am
as
much
concern'd
to
gratify
my
predominant
Passion
,
which
requires
Ease
,
as
he
is
to
gratify
his
,
which
is
constantly
attended
with
Hurry
and
Trouble
.
CHAP.
XXXVIII
.
On
the
Dutch's
recalling
their
Ambassador
from
England
.
The
King's
Letter
by
him
to
the
States
:
and
the
French
King
and
his
Majesty's
Declarations
of
War
against
each
other
.
THE
Dutch
having
recall'd
their
Ambassador
,
imports
that
they
have
no
Hopes
of
obtaining
a
Peace
;
however
,
to
dazle
the
Eyes
of
the
World
a
little
further
,
I
'll
send
a
Letter
by
him
,
with
an
Offer
of
Proposals
to
the
States
,
wherein
I
will
charge
them
as
the
Beginners
of
the
War
,
and
testify
my
own
Inclination
to
bring
it
to
an
end
;
which
,
though
it
is
plain
will
never
obtain
Belief
,
yet
will
serve
for
a
Pretence
,
that
the
Continuance
of
the
War
is
not
my
choice
,
and
consequently
free
me
a
little
from
the
Odium
of
the
Havock
which
the
Bishop
of
Munster
,
with
his
Popish
Forces
,
makes
in
a
Protestant
Country
,
and
furnish
Arguments
to
my
Friends
of
the
Church
of
England
,
against
those
who
suggest
that
my
Design
at
bottom
is
to
promote
a
Popish
Interest
.
The
mutual
Declarations
of
War
by
my self
and
the
French
King
against
each
other
,
will
very
much
contribute
to
a
Concealment
of
our
Designs
,
and
give
us
an
opportunity
of
destroying
the
Dutch
more
advantagiously
;
for
I
am
very
well
assured
that
the
French
Troops
,
which
march
to
the
Assistance
of
the
Hollanders
,
will
annoy
them
as
much
as
those
of
their
Enemies
,
and
make
them
quickly
repent
the
calling
in
of
such
Auxiliaries
:
but
however
there
is
this
which
will
be
gain'd
by
it
,
that
it
cannot
well
be
thought
that
my
Design
is
against
the
Protestant
Religion
,
when
a
Monarch
,
who
is
a
professed
Papist
,
and
the
eldest
Son
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
does
seemingly
oppose
me
,
though
by
the
Message
which
he
lately
sent
to
my
Mother
,
he
hath
sufficiently
inform'd
me
as
to
his
secret
Intensions
;
so
that
betwixt
us
I
doubt
not
but
we
shall
ruine
that
Knot
of
Hereticks
:
And
as
I
have
brought
their
Friends
here
in
England
under
the
Lash
of
the
Law
,
I
will
take
care
to
undo
their
Brethren
in
Scotland
,
where
by
the
Concurrence
of
their
new
Bishops
,
and
the
Zeal
of
my
Privy
Council
,
I
can
do
what
I
please
,
seeing
all
the
Presbyterians
are
excluded
the
Government
:
And
thus
while
I
set
one
Party
of
Protestants
against
another
at
home
,
and
dash
the
Protestants
of
England
against
those
of
Holland
abroad
,
I
shall
advance
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
my
own
Prerogative
,
apace
.
CHAP.
XXXIX
.
Vpon
the
Sea-fights
with
the
Dutch
,
May
and
July
,
1666.
both
sides
pretending
to
the
Victory
:
And
the
French's
lying
by
,
though
they
came
as
if
they
design'd
to
assist
the
Dutch.
I
Cannot
always
chain
Success
to
the
Wheels
of
my
Chariot
,
nor
promise
my self
Happiness
in
every
Undertaking
.
I
obtain'd
one
Victory
over
the
Dutch
,
and
therefore
may
the
better
bear
with
my
present
Loss
;
though
,
at
the
same
time
,
I
must
conceal
it
,
to
prevent
the
Grumblings
of
the
People
,
and
order
all
the
publick
Tokens
of
Joy
for
a
Victory
.
How
true
were
the
French
to
their
Promise
of
deceiving
the
Dutch
,
and
making
them
rely
on
their
Assistance
,
yet
afforded
them
none
;
so
that
though
I
have
not
obtain'd
a
Victory
by
this
Procedure
of
theirs
,
yet
it
hath
considerably
diminish'd
my
Loss
;
for
if
the
Dutch
had
not
been
deceiv'd
by
relying
on
the
French
,
they
would
have
been
better
provided
of
themselves
,
and
in
a
Capacity
to
pursue
the
Blow
further
home
:
And
in
truth
I
must
needs
applaud
the
French
King's
Conduct
,
in
letting
the
English
and
Dutch
Hereticks
fight
it
out
,
and
save
his
Catholick
Subjects
for
a
better
Time
and
Service
.
From
their
lying
by
I
shall
also
reap
this
Advantage
,
that
though
the
Dutch
proclaim
their
Victory
,
it
will
be
the
less
credible
;
and
my
Pretensions
to
the
same
will
be
the
better
believed
:
but
the
Mischief
on
't
is
,
that
their
appearing
so
speedily
at
Sea
,
after
the
Noise
of
my
pretended
Victories
,
gives
the
People
occasion
to
suspect
my
Veracity
.
CHAP.
XL.
On
the
Firing
of
London
.
THE
Sword
,
Pestilence
and
Fire
,
are
three
of
the
heaviest
Plagues
that
can
befal
a
People
;
and
of
late
I
and
mine
have
had
our
Shares
of
them
.
This
dreadful
Conflagration
would
be
as
pleasant
to
me
as
that
of
Rome
was
to
Nero
,
when
he
took
his
Harp
in
hand
and
triumph'd
over
its
Flames
,
if
it
were
not
that
I
am
liable
to
the
Suspicion
of
favouring
it
,
because
my
Brother
and
my
Guards
are
so
foolish
and
imprudent
as
to
rescue
those
who
are
taken
in
the
Fact
;
and
that
some
Catholicks
,
who
are
not
fit
to
be
intrusted
with
Secrets
,
have
talk'd
too
openly
of
the
Design
a
great
while
before
it
was
put
in
Execution
.
However
,
this
is
a
good
Expedient
to
clear
both
the
City
and
the
Air
about
it
,
from
all
manner
of
contagious
Infection
:
for
that
I
could
not
set
any
Bounds
unto
,
but
this
I
can
limit
;
That
was
the
Hand
of
God
,
This
the
Hand
of
Man
;
That
did
promiscuously
cut
off
my
Friends
and
Foes
,
but
This
I
can
order
so
as
to
make
it
fall
upon
the
latter
:
and
after
all
,
if
I
cannot
,
as
Nero
did
with
the
Christians
,
fasten
the
Plot
of
firing
the
City
upon
the
Dissenters
,
which
the
Jesuits
have
strenuously
endeavoured
,
by
tricking
some
silly
Fifth-Monarchy-men
into
a
Plot
;
yet
if
I
give
it
only
a
little
finer
turn
,
and
alledg
,
that
it
's
the
Vengeance
of
Heaven
upon
this
City
,
for
their
being
so
instrumental
in
the
late
Ruine
both
of
Church
and
State
,
and
not
preventing
my
Father's
Murder
,
the
Pretext
will
be
plausible
and
taking
with
the
Church
;
for
their
great
Patrons
,
such
as
Heylin
and
others
,
have
oftentimes
declared
their
Dislike
of
the
Bulk
and
Populousness
of
the
City
,
and
hate
it
because
inclinable
to
the
Puritanical
Side
:
so
that
these
things
being
prudently
insisted
upon
,
and
the
Clergy's
Dislike
of
the
City
encouraged
,
its
Desolation
and
Ruines
will
be
the
less
regarded
,
and
the
Odium
wear
off
from
the
Papists
by
degrees
,
though
at
the
same
time
they
have
wisely
destroyed
that
which
was
look'd
upon
as
the
great
Bulwark
of
the
Protestant
Religion
.
And
I
have
also
reason
to
be
very
well
satisfied
that
hereby
they
have
exhausted
the
great
Treasure
of
Rebellion
.
But
the
main
Danger
is
,
lest
the
Committee
of
Parliament
,
appointed
to
dive
into
the
Causes
of
the
Fire
,
should
trace
it
as
far
as
St.
James's
and
Whitehall
,
and
then
it
will
lie
upon
me
and
my
Brother
:
but
if
this
should
be
the
case
,
I
know
of
a
Remedy
,
viz.
to
call
it
a
Forgery
of
the
Dissenters
,
to
bring
a
Calumny
upon
the
Royal
Family
,
and
the
Church
of
England
,
who
are
their
Adherents
;
then
to
be
sure
,
though
the
Matter
be
as
clear
as
Sunshine
,
the
Bishops
and
their
Clergy
,
who
know
they
must
stand
and
fall
with
me
,
will
maintain
my
Credit
for
their
own
Interest
,
lest
they
should
be
utterly
overthrown
,
as
in
my
Father's
time
.
And
the
better
to
cover
my
Design
,
I
must
renew
all
my
former
Protestations
of
Zeal
for
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
advise
the
Citizens
,
in
the
first
place
,
to
rebuild
their
Churches
,
where
they
may
worship
God
,
and
mourn
for
their
Sins
,
which
have
brought
on
such
desolating
Judgments
;
and
this
,
together
with
contributing
something
towards
the
Re-edification
of
the
City
,
and
bewailing
their
Losses
on
all
publick
Occasions
,
will
conciliate
their
Respect
,
and
beget
a
good
Opinion
of
me
,
which
will
be
sufficient
to
obviate
all
the
Misrepresentations
which
the
greatest
of
my
Enemies
can
make
of
me
:
and
thus
shall
the
Protestant
Interest
languish
,
as
by
a
Consumption
in
the
Vitals
,
while
I
smite
it
secretly
under
the
fifth
Rib.
I
know
that
the
censorious
Phanaticks
will
say
that
this
Fire
was
carried
on
by
the
same
Hand
that
manages
the
War
against
the
Dutch
;
and
that
the
City
is
justly
punish'd
thereby
for
not
opposing
,
but
rather
concurring
with
me
;
and
that
I
have
repaid
them
as
I
have
done
all
my
other
Friends
,
the
Dutch
,
the
Spaniards
,
and
the
English
and
Scots
Presbyterians
:
so
that
for
their
assisting
me
with
their
Treasure
to
carry
on
the
War
against
the
Dutch
,
I
and
my
Party
have
consumed
their
Substance
.
But
having
taken
care
to
have
that
Faction
look'd
upon
as
my
Enemies
,
whatever
they
say
against
me
will
be
reckoned
Spite
;
and
therefore
though
it
be
true
,
it
won't
be
much
credited
.
And
for
any
Improvement
which
the
Dutch
may
make
of
it
,
as
that
I
am
punish'd
by
Fire
in
my
own
Capital
City
,
for
endeavouring
to
bring
Fire
and
Sword
upon
them
;
I
can
easily
hear
them
,
and
laugh
at
their
Folly
,
for
ascribing
that
to
Providence
which
is
my
own
Action
,
and
looking
upon
that
as
my
Punishment
which
I
esteem
my
Advantage
;
and
so
far
from
being
their
Gain
,
that
it
is
their
irreparable
Loss
,
for
the
Puritanical
Citizens
were
their
true
Friends
.
It
's
indeed
no
small
Cause
of
Triumph
to
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
that
instead
of
the
Fall
of
Babylon
,
as
the
Hereticks
call
Rome
,
which
they
expected
in
1666.
the
greatest
City
of
the
Reformation
should
lie
in
Ashes
,
with
89
of
their
Churches
which
were
polluted
with
Heresy
;
13200
of
their
Houses
;
150000
l's
Worth
of
their
Books
;
and
in
the
whole
to
the
Value
of
betwixt
nine
and
ten
Millions
of
their
Goods
:
so
that
for
once
the
Catholicks
have
put
the
Writ
,
de
Haeretico
comburendo
,
very
effectually
in
execution
upon
their
Houses
,
the
Fire
or
Plague
of
God
having
not
long
before
consum'd
above
a
Million
of
their
Persons
.
And
if
there
be
any
such
thing
as
a
Deity
,
the
Catholicks
might
very
well
say
now
,
as
in
their
Letter
to
my
Lord
Mounteagle
,
which
discovered
the
Powder-plot
in
my
Grandfather's
time
,
that
God
and
Man
had
agreed
to
punish
this
Heretical
Generation
.
CHAP.
XLI
.
On
the
Parliament's
meeting
at
Westminster
after
the
Fire
.
His
Majesty's
Demand
of
more
Money
.
Their
Address
against
Papists
.
His
Majesty's
Proclamation
on
that
Head
.
The
Prosecution
of
Protestant
Dissenters
.
Declaration
of
War
against
Denmark
.
The
Insurrection
in
Scotland
in
1666.
The
burning
of
his
Majesty's
Ships
at
Chattam
by
the
Dutch
,
&c.
THough
the
Catholicks
have
not
been
able
to
blow
up
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
with
all
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
yet
they
have
consum'd
the
City
,
which
was
both
the
Fountain
of
the
Hereticks
Treasure
and
Strength
.
And
to
disable
the
Party
further
,
I
have
conveen'd
the
Parliament
,
who
,
I
doubt
not
,
will
dive
to
the
bottom
of
their
Purses
,
and
supply
me
with
Money
to
ruine
their
Brethren
the
Heretical
Dutch.
Though
the
Parliament
hath
been
liberal
enough
in
parting
with
their
Money
,
yet
I
find
they
are
alarm'd
at
the
Increase
and
Growth
of
Popery
;
and
accordingly
have
importun'd
me
with
an
Address
.
It
is
not
time
for
me
yet
to
pull
off
my
Vizard
,
and
therefore
I
must
grant
a
Proclamation
to
please
them
;
but
the
Priests
and
Jesuits
shall
still
have
Protection
,
as
Attendants
belonging
to
my
Consort
the
Queen
.
Their
Brethren
the
Dissenters
shall
pay
for
this
Animosity
of
theirs
against
the
Papists
;
and
I
will
take
care
that
the
Laws
shall
be
put
in
execution
against
them
.
Let
them
remind
me
of
my
Declaration
from
Breda
,
promising
Ease
to
tender
Consciences
,
as
much
as
they
please
,
I
am
at
liberty
to
change
my
Measures
according
to
my
Interest
.
The
Presbyterians
of
Scotland
have
been
condignly
punish'd
by
Fines
,
Free-quarter
,
and
Military
Execution
,
which
hath
happily
procur'd
an
Insurrection
according
to
my
Desire
.
So
that
now
the
greatest
of
my
Rigour
will
be
justified
;
and
when
they
pretend
to
be
Sufferes
for
Religion
,
I
can
accuse
them
of
Rebellion
.
This
furnishes
me
with
a
justifiable
Pretence
to
cut
off
some
of
their
Ringleaders
at
present
,
and
endeavour
the
Extirpation
of
the
rest
by
degrees
.
And
this
I
am
sure
to
have
approved
by
the
Church
of
England
,
because
the
Presbyterians
obliged
themselves
to
the
Extirpation
of
Prelacy
by
their
Covenant
.
This
will
also
serve
to
heighten
the
Resentments
of
the
Episcopal
Party
against
the
Dutch
,
when
I
represent
how
the
Phanaticks
act
in
concert
with
them
,
and
do
manifestly
favour
their
Designs
,
by
beginning
an
intestine
War
when
I
am
engaged
with
them
abroad
.
Whence
they
will
easily
be
perswaded
of
the
necessity
of
complying
with
my
Measures
against
both
,
especially
when
I
insinuate
the
Danger
that
there
is
to
the
Church
and
the
Crown
,
if
the
Dissenters
should
not
be
rendred
uncapable
of
disturbing
either
.
When
I
once
inspire
them
with
these
Sentiments
,
they
will
the
better
concur
with
my
Declaration
against
Denmark
,
for
siding
with
the
Rebellious
and
Heretical
Dutch
;
and
by
this
Means
my
Brother
of
France
and
I
shall
reach
a
fatal
Blow
indeed
to
the
Northern
Heresy
,
by
the
Concurrence
of
the
Hereticks
themselves
:
for
as
my
Church-of
-
England-Subjects
will
certainly
assist
me
on
the
Considerations
above-mentioned
,
so
the
French
Hugonots
concur
with
their
Monarch
to
destroy
those
of
their
own
Religion
,
they
being
also
scrued
up
to
a
high
pitch
of
Loyalty
,
by
the
Cunning
of
the
Court
,
and
the
Management
of
their
Clergy
.
And
thus
when
we
have
deprived
our
Heretical
Subjects
of
all
Support
from
abroad
,
it
will
be
the
easier
for
us
to
destroy
them
at
home
.
How
unhappily
are
all
my
fine
Projects
blasted
,
and
my
Designs
against
the
Dutch
not
only
miscarried
,
but
they
have
put
theirs
in
execution
against
me
,
burnt
my
Royal
Navy
in
my
own
Haroours
,
and
ride
without
Controul
upon
my
Coasts
.
This
is
indeed
an
intolerable
Disgrace
,
but
I
must
study
how
to
repair
it
.
The
Want
of
Money
were
a
plausible
Excuse
,
but
considering
the
Tax
which
I
lately
had
,
it
will
not
be
practicable
,
and
therefore
I
must
indeavour
to
excuse
it
,
by
charging
it
on
the
Treachery
of
the
Dutch
during
the
time
of
a
Treaty
;
which
,
though
it
is
not
likely
to
obtain
Belief
amongst
knowing
Men
,
yet
it
will
do
much
to
put
a
stop
to
the
Murmurs
of
the
Vulgar
:
and
in
the
mean
time
I
must
study
how
to
work
a
Revenge
,
and
not
suffer
them
long
to
triumph
in
their
Success
.
I
perceive
the
French
King
takes
advantage
of
my
Circumstances
,
and
hath
deluded
me
on
purpose
to
carry
on
his
own
Designs
,
by
giving
out
that
the
Dutch
would
have
no
Fleet
at
Sea
this
Summer
.
Let
him
hug
and
bless
himself
for
his
good
Success
,
I
may
find
an
Opportunity
to
make
him
repent
it
:
May
he
flatter
himself
as
a
great
Politician
,
and
fram'd
by
Nature
for
the
Empire
of
the
World
,
I
can
sooner
accomplish
my
Designs
than
he
can
do
his
,
and
satisfy
my
Desires
with
those
things
which
I
look
upon
as
my
Summum
Bonum
:
Whereas
he
can
never
satisfy
his
Ambition
;
and
as
he
makes
me
to
subserve
his
Designs
,
his
Money
shall
also
subserve
mine
;
and
while
he
pleases
himself
with
the
Thoughts
of
conquering
Europe
,
I
will
indulge
my self
in
such
Conquests
as
are
more
agreeable
to
my
Nature
,
though
at
the
same
time
I
am
resolved
to
give
a
check
to
his
growing
Greatness
,
by
clapping
up
a
Peace
with
the
Dutch
and
Danes
:
and
thus
I
shall
revenge
my self
on
him
for
dealing
so
dishonourably
with
me
,
as
to
suffer
it
to
be
printed
at
Paris
,
that
my
Design
against
Holland
was
for
advancing
Popery
CHAP.
XLII
.
On
the
murmuring
of
the
People
at
the
Consumption
of
the
Treasure
.
His
Majesty's
granting
leave
to
the
Parliament's
Commissioners
to
take
the
Publick
Accounts
.
His
raising
an
Army
of
30000
Men
,
and
disbanding
them
.
On
the
Parliament's
being
displeased
with
it
.
The
Sessions
of
Parliament
in
July
,
October
,
and
February
,
1667.
His
Majesty's
Speeches
to
them
:
Proclamation
against
Papists
:
Displacing
of
Chancellor
Hide
,
and
League
with
the
Dutch
,
&c.
IT
's
not
without
reason
that
the
King
of
England
is
by
Foreigners
call'd
,
Rex
Diabolorum
;
for
my
Subjects
are
truly
head-strong
,
and
ill
to
govern
.
What
mutinous
Murmurs
do
sound
in
my
Ears
daily
,
and
grievous
Complaints
of
exhausting
their
Treasure
,
when
in
the
mean
time
the
Nation
is
neither
well
govern'd
at
home
,
nor
secure
against
the
disgraceful
Insults
of
our
Enemies
abroad
?
The
Seeds
of
the
old
Rebellion
begin
to
spring
again
,
so
hard
a
Matter
it
is
to
cure
this
Nation
of
the
Distemper
:
However
in
Policy
I
am
obliged
to
humour
them
a
little
;
and
to
please
them
will
offer
to
give
the
Parliament
an
Account
which
way
the
Money
that
they
gave
me
hath
been
spent
.
I
know
that
their
Commissioners
will
scarcely
be
Proof
against
Gold
;
so
that
I
can
easily
take
them
off
if
they
become
too
inquisitive
.
This
yielding
a
little
will
give
me
an
Opportunity
to
renew
my
Blow
with
the
greater
Force
.
And
from
their
Complaints
of
the
Nation
's
not
being
secur'd
against
Foreign
Insults
,
I
shall
take
the
Opportunity
to
raise
an
Army
in
the
Interval
of
Parliament
,
but
model
them
so
as
to
render
them
fit
for
my
Design
,
if
possible
,
both
of
raising
Money
without
Parliaments
,
and
advancing
the
Interest
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
If
I
cannot
have
all
the
Officers
avowed
Papists
,
I
shall
at
least
order
it
so
that
they
be
not
Haters
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
for
none
shall
be
promoted
without
Father
Patrick's
Approbation
.
To
encamp
them
near
the
City
will
be
most
commodious
,
that
so
they
may
overawe
both
it
and
the
Parliament
.
But
,
alas
!
I
find
that
my
Design
is
perceiv'd
;
and
the
Commons
being
met
,
are
resolv'd
to
defeat
it
.
My
Aim
was
glorious
indeed
,
but
my
Success
unanswerable
;
so
that
Nature
seems
to
have
design'd
me
for
the
Conquest
of
Women
,
but
not
of
Men.
A
Prince
who
has
not
the
Command
of
his
Subjects
Purses
,
can
never
say
that
he
has
the
Command
of
their
Persons
;
for
I
must
comply
with
the
Parliament
,
because
I
want
Money
,
or
otherwise
I
am
sure
they
'l
give
me
none
.
The
Army
that
I
rais'd
must
again
be
disbanded
;
else
they
'l
never
be
satisfied
,
nor
have
their
Jealousies
removed
;
so
that
I
find
I
must
take
another
Method
.
If
the
Catholicks
grumble
at
the
Slowness
of
my
Progress
,
they
may
remember
that
the
Work
in
hand
is
Church-work
.
I
am
resolv'd
never
to
sacrifice
my
own
Quiet
to
any
Party
or
Profession
of
Religion
;
but
now
that
I
have
re-obtain'd
my
Throne
,
will
labour
to
keep
it
,
having
already
experienc'd
the
Misery
of
being
reduc'd
to
Travel
.
They
may
be
also
convinc'd
from
my
Failure
in
this
Attempt
,
that
I
want
not
Will
but
Power
to
serve
them
;
and
that
to
hurry
on
the
Design
by
Force
is
the
way
to
ruine
both
them
and
me
.
It
's
true
,
that
's
a
very
great
Mortification
to
a
Soveraign
,
to
receive
a
Check
from
those
who
ought
to
obey
him
;
but
whatever
it
hath
had
upon
others
,
it
shall
have
no
great
Influence
upon
me
,
who
am
resolv'd
to
pursue
Ease
and
Pleasure
as
my
chief
Good
.
But
the
Parliament
having
taken
the
Alarm
,
I
must
sweeten
them
by
soft
Speeches
;
which
with
the
Assistance
of
my
Friends
in
the
House
,
will
take
off
their
Edg.
I
will
tell
them
that
they
shall
follow
their
own
Methods
in
bringing
those
who
have
received
the
Publick
Money
to
an
account
;
and
that
their
Grievances
shall
be
redressed
.
I
know
that
the
disbanding
of
the
Forces
on
their
Desire
,
the
displacing
of
my
Lord
Chancellor
Hide
,
and
dismissing
of
Papists
from
my
Guards
,
will
be
acceptable
to
them
.
And
to
please
them
yet
further
,
I
will
publish
a
Proclamation
against
Papists
;
and
that
none
shall
frequent
the
Popish
Chappels
of
Somerset-house
,
St.
James's
,
or
Foreign
Ambassadors
,
but
those
who
belong
to
my
Mother
,
the
Queen
Consort
,
and
the
Ambassador's
own
Families
,
though
at
the
same
time
I
shall
take
care
that
they
suffer
no
Damage
for
contraveening
it
.
And
to
pluck
up
their
Jealousies
by
the
very
Roots
,
that
I
may
give
them
the
more
surprizing
Blow
,
I
will
make
a
defensive
Alliance
with
the
Dutch
and
Swedes
,
which
will
remove
all
their
Fears
,
as
to
the
head
of
Religion
:
And
another
for
an
effectual
Mediation
of
Peace
betwixt
France
and
Spain
,
which
will
look
with
a
favourable
Aspect
towards
their
Civil
Rights
:
but
in
the
mean
time
I
shall
connive
at
the
Progress
of
the
French
Arms
in
the
Spanish
Netherlands
,
the
better
to
make
way
for
our
Designs
upon
Holland
.
The
Parliament
being
thus
sweetned
,
I
will
move
for
Money
to
rig
out
another
Fleet
,
which
as
soon
as
I
obtain
,
they
shall
be
adjourned
and
prorogued
,
so
as
they
may
not
trouble
me
with
their
Importunities
to
assist
the
Netherlands
;
for
I
know
they
will
be
unwilling
of
the
French
King's
Neighbourhood
,
though
the
same
will
be
convenient
for
me
to
accomplish
my
Designs
:
for
in
that
case
they
will
be
prevail'd
upon
by
their
Fear
to
allow
me
a
standing
Army
,
that
I
may
always
be
provided
against
such
a
potent
Enemy
;
and
then
in
a
little
time
I
shall
rule
by
the
Sword
,
and
command
their
Money
to
spend
upon
my
Pleasures
.
CHAP.
XLIII
.
On
the
Proclamation
against
Dissenters
in
1669.
Inviting
the
Dutch
and
Swedes
into
a
League
with
us
;
proposing
a
nearer
Alliance
with
the
Dutch
,
and
forcing
the
Treaty
of
Aix
La
Chappelle
upon
the
Spaniards
and
the
French
.
IF
I
cannot
ruine
the
Interest
of
the
Hereticks
in
General
,
yet
I
can
keep
those
under
who
are
obnoxious
to
the
Laws
which
were
happily
procured
during
the
Height
of
the
Church
of
England's
Zeal
and
Loyalty
.
And
seeing
all
my
other
Measures
fail
me
,
I
am
resolv'd
to
drive
the
Nail
that
will
go
.
That
Phanatical
Crew
are
my
greatest
Enemies
,
and
therefore
I
have
reason
to
deal
with
them
as
such
:
Their
Rigidity
of
Principles
,
and
Austerity
of
Practice
,
render
them
odious
to
all
Men
who
love
their
Pleasures
;
and
they
are
no
less
hateful
to
me
,
because
of
their
Politicks
,
as
having
an
inveterate
Prejudice
against
the
Prerogative
,
and
being
great
Patrons
of
the
Privileges
of
Parliament
;
so
that
from
those
of
their
Kidney
I
meet
with
the
greatest
Obstructions
,
for
which
I
have
sworn
and
will
take
a
Revenge
:
It
being
moreover
my
Interest
to
nourish
mutual
Animosities
amongst
my
Protestant
Subjects
,
and
make
the
two
Factions
irreconcileable
,
that
so
I
may
keep
them
from
uniting
against
me
in
defence
of
their
Common
Religion
and
Liberties
.
By
this
Method
I
have
humbled
the
Kingdom
of
Scotland
,
and
I
doubt
not
but
it
will
have
the
same
effect
in
England
.
It
's
necessary
however
for
the
concealing
of
my
Design
,
to
invite
the
Dutch
and
Swedes
to
a
League
,
who
both
of
them
being
Protestant
States
,
it
will
possess
the
common
People
,
that
I
have
still
a
Zeal
for
that
Religion
;
but
in
reality
I
shall
hereby
ensnare
the
Dutch
,
and
render
them
more
liable
to
the
Fury
of
France
.
My
being
divided
from
them
by
the
Sea
will
furnish
me
with
Excuses
for
delaying
to
give
them
Assistance
;
or
if
I
send
them
any
Forces
,
I
can
prevent
their
being
serviceable
;
make
use
of
them
,
as
I
find
Opportunity
,
to
seize
some
of
their
Towns
,
or
find
occasion
of
Quarrel
,
and
join
the
French
.
However
,
this
Triple
League
will
please
my
Parliament
:
and
to
impose
further
upon
them
,
I
will
propound
a
nearer
Alliance
with
the
Dutch
,
and
bring
the
French
and
the
Spaniards
to
a
Treaty
of
Peace
,
which
my
Subjects
will
look
upon
as
the
securing
of
themselves
;
but
at
the
same
time
I
will
take
care
to
maintain
the
French
Interest
,
and
secure
them
some
considerable
Posts
upon
the
Frontiers
,
that
so
the
Door
may
be
open
for
a
new
Invasion
,
whenever
he
sees
his
time
.
However
,
I
must
not
be
wanting
to
have
my
Conduct
in
this
Point
applauded
to
the
height
;
as
also
my
Care
for
the
Honour
,
Safety
and
Commerce
of
my
Subjects
in
this
Affair
magnified
,
the
better
to
obtain
a
Subsidy
from
the
Parliament
.
The
Spaniards
I
know
are
dissatisfied
at
this
Treaty
,
because
it
obliges
them
to
a
Surrender
of
a
great
part
of
their
Country
;
and
the
French
are
not
well
pleased
to
be
stopp'd
in
their
Career
;
but
I
must
prefer
my
own
Interest
to
both
:
It
's
for
my
Reputation
to
be
successful
in
so
weighty
an
Affair
;
and
it
will
make
me
the
more
valued
at
home
,
when
they
see
that
I
have
so
much
Influence
abroad
.
CHAP.
XLIV
.
On
the
Interview
betwixt
his
Majesty
and
his
Sister
,
the
Dutchess
of
Orleans
,
at
Dover
;
and
her
Advice
to
him
to
break
the
Triple
League
,
and
concur
with
the
French
King
to
destroy
the
Dutch
and
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
render
himself
absolute
in
England
.
Her
leaving
one
of
her
Maids
of
Honour
,
created
afterwards
Dutchess
of
Portsmouth
,
behind
her
;
and
her
own
Death
speedily
after
her
Return
into
France
.
THE
Messenger
is
enough
to
procure
Acceptance
to
the
Message
;
for
who
can
deny
the
Request
of
such
a
beautiful
Princess
,
though
she
were
not
my
Sister
?
The
Message
of
it self
is
very
acceptable
,
though
infinitely
full
of
hazardous
Intrigue
.
It
will
reflect
upon
my
Honour
to
break
that
League
of
which
I
was
in
a
manner
the
Author
,
and
invited
all
the
Princes
of
Europe
to
join
in
it
.
It
's
true
,
I
am
pretty
well
accustomed
to
breaking
of
Compacts
;
so
that
this
will
not
be
my
first
Essay
:
and
though
others
may
not
only
hate
but
contemn
me
for
it
,
yet
this
Satisfaction
I
shall
certainly
reap
from
it
,
that
thereby
I
outwit
so
many
Sovereign
Princes
,
whereas
hitherto
I
have
only
deceived
my
own
Subjects
.
Though
this
League
be
made
with
more
honourable
Persons
,
yet
it
was
far
from
being
so
solemn
as
the
Scots
League
and
Covenant
:
so
that
as
to
what
concerns
Conscience
,
I
may
as
well
do
the
less
as
the
greater
;
and
in
this
I
have
an
Advantage
which
I
wanted
in
that
,
as
having
Lewis
the
XIVth
for
a
Partner
in
the
Crime
,
if
it
be
one
:
and
it
's
pretty
manifest
to
all
that
know
us
,
that
we
never
intended
to
be
Slaves
to
our
Word
.
To
destroy
the
Dutch
and
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
render
my self
absolute
in
England
,
are
all
Glorious
Designs
,
but
not
so
easy
to
be
practis'd
as
propos'd
.
For
my
Concurrence
in
the
first
I
can
form
plausible
Pretexts
enough
;
and
if
that
were
once
accomplish'd
,
the
other
will
be
the
more
easily
effected
.
Great
Designs
ought
to
be
deeply
weighed
,
and
therefore
I
must
give
a
cautious
Answer
,
but
not
engage
in
a
positive
Promise
;
yet
something
I
must
say
to
please
the
Messenger
,
in
order
to
obtain
my
Desires
of
her
,
which
I
must
confess
Nature
seems
to
abhor
;
but
my
heightned
Passion
will
neither
admit
any
Limits
nor
Denial
.
How
happy
are
they
in
those
Parts
of
the
World
where
they
know
no
such
Restraints
as
we
who
are
called
Christians
do
labour
under
?
there
their
Loves
are
promiscuous
,
without
Offence
,
and
they
have
no
Restraint
on
the
Appetites
of
Nature
,
but
satisfy
all
its
Desires
to
the
full
:
Then
why
should
I
be
scrupulous
,
or
filled
with
Horror
,
upon
such
a
Motion
of
the
Flesh
as
this
?
It
's
only
the
Custom
and
Tenets
which
we
imbibe
,
that
make
such
Impressions
as
these
upon
us
.
If
the
Nations
where
promiscuous
Amours
are
allowed
without
restraint
,
thought
it
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
Nature
,
or
had
any
Qualms
of
Conscience
for
the
Practice
,
they
would
never
have
allowed
it
;
and
therefore
my
Scruples
must
altogether
be
owing
to
my
Education
.
The
Mahumetans
have
no
Checks
of
Conscience
for
their
Polygamy
,
because
their
Customs
and
Principles
allow
it
.
And
it
was
the
like
with
those
who
were
call'd
the
Saints
of
the
Old
Testament
.
Nay
,
Lot
enjoy'd
his
own
Daughters
;
and
Abraham
had
his
Father's
Daughter
to
Wife
.
The
first
,
it
's
true
,
was
not
the
Effect
of
Choice
,
but
I
am
certain
the
latter
was
;
and
if
all
be
true
that
I
have
heard
,
as
in
truth
from
my
own
Temper
I
have
no
reason
to
doubt
of
it
,
there
's
Cause
enough
to
question
whether
she
be
not
only
the
Daughter
of
my
Mother
,
and
not
of
my
Father
,
and
in
that
case
I
am
but
even
with
Abraham
:
And
as
for
my
violating
both
my
own
and
the
Duke
of
Orleance's
Contracts
of
Marriage
,
I
may
be
allowed
to
come
so
far
short
of
the
Father
of
the
Faithful
.
Let
Puritans
and
Precisians
do
what
they
please
,
for
my
own
part
I
will
worship
no
Deity
,
except
Priapus
be
one
;
nor
do
I
desire
any
other
Heaven
than
Mahomet's
Paradise
.
If
this
should
take
air
,
my
Phanatical
Subjects
would
improve
it
against
me
,
and
say
,
that
such
unhallowed
Causes
must
needs
have
cursed
Effects
;
and
that
Popery
and
Slavery
can
never
be
usher'd
in
by
any
other
Means
than
such
as
violate
both
the
Laws
of
Nature
and
Religion
,
and
open
the
Sluce
to
the
Height
of
Impiety
.
They
would
quickly
tell
me
that
a
Custom
of
Sinning
hardens
the
Conscience
;
and
that
such
promiscous
Amours
had
no
little
Influence
on
the
destroying
Judgments
which
have
from
time
to
time
laid
so
many
of
the
Heathen
Nations
desolate
,
and
particularly
brought
the
Sword
of
the
cruel
Spaniard
upon
the
Americans
:
That
the
Failings
of
the
Old-Testament-Saints
are
not
to
be
Patterns
for
those
who
live
under
the
New
:
That
Abraham's
Wife
was
not
his
Father's
Daughter
,
but
Grand-Daughter
by
Law
:
And
that
the
New
Testament
hath
excluded
all
Whoremongers
and
Adulterers
from
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
with
abundance
more
of
such
Cant
,
which
influences
me
to
deny
that
Faction
any
peaceable
Residence
in
my
Kingdom
upon
Earth
,
as
being
morose
,
the
Leaven
of
all
humane
Conversation
,
and
an
ungrateful
Check
upon
Jollity
and
Mirth
,
attributing
that
to
the
Effects
of
Religion
and
Divine
Zeal
,
which
is
merely
occasioned
by
Phlegm
and
Melancholy
.
The
bad
Influence
which
so
near
a
Neighbour
as
the
flourishing
Republick
of
Holland
may
have
to
animate
my
Subjects
to
re-attempt
such
a
Form
of
Government
,
will
justify
my
Policy
in
seeking
its
Destruction
.
And
the
Roman
Maxim
of
Carthago
est
delenda
,
and
destroying
of
those
who
study
to
rival
us
in
our
Trade
and
Naval
Strength
,
will
be
taking
with
the
English
Nation
:
and
my
Concern
in
destroying
their
Religion
will
be
covered
,
by
having
the
French
King
for
my
Ally
,
who
is
a
Roman
Catholick
by
Profession
;
so
that
that
Affair
will
be
wholly
ascrib'd
to
him
.
As
to
the
Proposal
of
ruining
the
Protestant
Religion
in
England
,
and
rendring
my self
absolute
,
the
Reasons
of
the
Attempt
are
much
easier
than
the
Means
;
some
of
which
are
also
not
ill
concerted
,
as
flattering
the
Church
of
England
,
and
engaging
them
in
a
severe
Persecution
of
the
Dissenters
,
who
are
indeed
the
firmest
Protestants
.
Then
as
for
the
rendring
of
my self
absolute
,
the
Doctrine
of
Passive
Obedience
hath
already
pav'd
my
way
toward
it
,
amongst
those
of
the
Church
of
England
:
And
on
the
other
hand
I
can
trick
the
Dissenters
into
a
Concurrence
with
it
,
by
dispensing
with
the
Penal
Laws
,
under
which
they
smart
so
severely
;
so
that
they
will
contribute
to
heighten
this
part
of
my
Prerogative
for
their
own
ease
:
and
if
once
I
can
secure
my self
in
the
quiet
possession
of
this
Practice
of
dispensing
with
Laws
,
the
rest
of
my
Work
will
be
the
more
easy
,
especially
if
once
the
Dutch
were
ruined
,
and
their
Countries
and
best
Towns
shared
betwixt
the
French
and
me
;
for
in
that
case
my
Heretical
Subjects
can
neither
have
Assistance
from
thence
,
nor
Recourse
thither
.
And
as
for
Scotland
,
the
Episcopal
Party
there
having
no
other
Interest
but
mine
;
and
being
wholly
destitute
of
the
Peoples
Favour
,
I
am
in
no
danger
of
any
Disturbance
from
that
Kingdom
,
now
that
I
have
brought
the
Presbyterians
in
that
Country
so
low
:
And
that
which
will
be
no
little
serviceable
to
my
Affairs
,
is
,
that
the
Parliament
of
Scotland
have
made
an
Act
to
raise
me
22000
Horse
and
Foot
to
serve
in
any
part
of
my
Dominions
,
such
cordial
Friends
are
their
Episcopal
Party
to
the
Interest
of
the
Crown
.
My
Sister
has
not
only
granted
me
her
last
Favours
,
but
left
me
a
very
agreeable
Present
to
nourish
my
Flames
.
My
Brother
of
France
has
hit
the
Mark
,
and
if
he
continues
both
to
fill
my
Purse
,
and
satisfy
my
Love
,
as
my
Occasions
require
,
he
shall
find
me
a
very
useful
Friend
.
But
,
alas
!
my
Pleasures
are
always
mix'd
with
an
Alloy
of
Mortification
:
My
Sister's
Kindness
to
me
hath
been
her
Death
.
It
might
have
been
thought
that
the
Height
of
our
Rank
should
have
set
us
above
the
reach
of
Spies
;
and
that
the
Nearness
of
our
Relation
should
have
taken
away
all
Cause
of
Suspicion
,
that
the
Danger
of
divulging
the
Secret
should
have
lock'd
it
up
in
eternal
Silence
;
or
if
it
had
been
otherwise
,
that
it
should
not
so
readily
have
obtain'd
Belief
:
but
I
am
now
convinc'd
of
the
contrary
by
the
dismal
Effects
;
and
yet
I
must
be
content
,
and
lay
aside
all
Thoughts
of
Revenge
,
lest
the
thing
should
be
laid
open
to
the
View
of
the
World
.
I
must
henceforth
take
care
to
observe
the
Maxim
of
living
cautè
,
seeing
I
cannot
live
castè
:
and
though
my
open
Practice
has
declared
that
I
am
not
to
be
bounded
by
the
Customs
and
Laws
of
the
Country
,
as
to
my
Love-Intrigues
;
yet
I
must
be
cautious
how
I
intrench
on
the
Laws
of
Nature
,
because
of
the
general
Abhorrence
thereof
which
is
impress'd
upon
all
Men.
I
must
also
take
care
that
I
be
not
thought
to
debase
my self
by
the
Meanness
of
my
Courtships
,
and
therefore
will
at
least
dignify
my
new
French
Paramour
with
the
Title
of
a
Dutchess
.
It
's
a
great
while
since
I
absolv'd
my self
from
the
Trouble
of
making
any
Prayer
to
that
Bugbear
which
Princes
and
Clergymen
would
impose
upon
the
World
,
under
the
Notion
of
a
Deity
,
merely
to
render
the
People
Slaves
to
themselves
:
And
the
principal
Reason
for
easing
my self
of
this
Trouble
was
,
because
I
perceived
that
all
things
happened
alike
to
those
who
are
called
Good
,
and
those
who
are
called
Bad.
But
if
there
are
any
Beings
superiour
to
Men
,
I
think
that
the
Notion
of
the
ancient
Heathens
,
who
were
for
a
Plurality
of
Gods
,
has
very
much
Reason
in
it
;
and
the
Roman
Catholick
Church
seems
to
own
the
same
thing
,
though
under
a
different
Name
,
when
they
have
so
many
Saints
and
Angels
to
whom
they
address
themselves
,
according
to
the
Diversity
of
their
Occasions
,
which
does
necessarily
imply
,
that
they
believe
a
Plurality
of
Omnipotent
and
Omniscient
Beings
.
Then
seeing
the
Case
is
thus
,
it
cannot
be
amiss
for
me
,
that
,
in
imitation
of
their
Example
,
I
betake
my self
to
Patrons
sutable
to
my
present
Necessities
:
And
it
being
Priapus
and
Venus
whose
Assistance
I
do
most
stand
in
need
of
,
it
's
reasonable
that
I
should
make
Application
to
them
both
conjunctly
,
but
chiefly
to
the
first
.
Nor
can
I
see
why
it
should
be
culpable
in
me
to
make
Requests
to
them
in
my
Prosperity
,
seeing
my
Father
is
said
to
have
made
use
of
a
Prayer
taken
from
an
amorous
Romance
,
in
the
Height
of
his
Adversity
,
though
it
had
been
consecrated
before-hand
to
an
Heathen
Deity
.
And
whereas
he
whom
Christians
look
upon
as
the
Omnipotent
,
hath
commanded
us
in
his
Word
to
increase
and
multiply
,
without
any
manner
of
Restriction
,
it
ought
not
to
be
offensive
to
them
if
I
obey
him
in
this
Particular
.
But
thou
,
O
Priapus
!
seeing
the
Female
Deity
Venus
hath
cast
a
favourable
Aspect
towards
me
,
as
Monarch
of
the
Britains
,
who
are
the
lineal
Descendants
of
her
beloved
Trojans
,
insomuch
that
the
fair
Sex
have
hitherto
received
my
Addresses
very
kindly
,
as
becomes
those
who
would
be
obsequious
to
that
beautiful
Goddess
;
be
not
thou
less
propitious
to
me
than
she
,
but
assist
me
to
the
utmost
of
thy
Power
,
that
I
may
be
capable
of
a
grateful
Retribution
to
the
fair
Nymphs
who
bless
me
with
their
Favours
.
I
have
a
stubborn
and
rebellious
People
,
who
are
more
addicted
to
War
than
Love
;
but
do
thou
inspire
them
with
amorous
Inclinations
,
and
wound
them
with
the
Darts
of
Cupid
,
that
they
may
grow
out
of
Conceit
with
those
of
Mars
.
They
are
fond
of
Parliaments
,
because
created
by
themselves
;
but
if
thou
wilt
be
pleased
to
vouchsafe
me
thy
Favour
,
I
may
govern
them
in
time
by
a
Parliament
begotten
by
my self
.
My
Sons
shall
quickly
over-ballance
the
Lords
,
and
their
Interests
and
mine
will
have
no
little
Influence
upon
the
Commons
,
amongst
whom
I
can
also
bestow
some
of
my
Daughters
.
Then
shall
I
erect
Altars
to
the
God
of
Love
,
and
make
his
Conquests
as
large
as
my
Dominions
.
Let
those
who
call
themselves
Christians
admire
their
own
Chastity
,
and
boast
of
their
Temperance
as
loud
as
they
can
,
I
don't
find
but
their
Patron
was
very
favourable
to
the
Adultress
;
and
Nicholas
,
one
of
the
first
of
their
Sect
,
maintain'd
a
Community
of
Wives
.
Do
thou
assist
me
,
and
I
doubt
not
but
to
make
thy
Religion
triumph
over
theirs
;
for
I
am
sure
that
the
Number
of
those
who
are
led
by
the
Flesh
,
is
greater
than
the
Number
of
them
that
are
led
by
the
Spirit
.
Nor
is
it
from
me
alone
that
thou
art
to
expect
Returns
of
Thanks
,
but
from
Venus
her self
,
and
her
beautiful
Train
,
and
particularly
those
Ladies
who
have
now
devoted
themselves
to
my
Service
.
To
Hymen
I
have
twice
perform'd
solemn
Adoration
,
but
to
thee
I
vow
perpetual
Worship
,
and
will
extend
my
Amours
as
far
as
my
Prerogative
.
Do
not
thou
,
O
Goddess
of
Beauty
!
withdraw
thy
Kindness
;
but
as
thou
hast
favoured
my
Conquests
hitherto
,
be
pleased
to
enlarge
them
,
that
I
may
become
Father
of
my
Country
in
Deed
as
well
as
in
Name
.
I
have
sometimes
been
apt
to
blame
the
Phanaticks
for
their
long
Prayers
,
but
if
they
be
as
intent
on
the
obtaining
of
their
Desires
,
as
I
am
for
the
obtaining
of
mine
,
I
find
there
's
no
great
Reason
for
it
.
I
am
sure
that
this
is
the
longest
Prayer
that
ever
I
made
in
my
Life
;
and
accordingly
as
I
find
your
Answers
I
shall
proportion
my
Praises
,
and
repay
my
Thank-offerings
on
the
Altars
of
Bacchus
;
you
being
the
only
Trinity
whom
I
adore
,
and
the
Eleusina
Sacra
,
my
beloved
Worship
.
CHAP.
XLV
.
On
Colonel
Blood's
Attempt
to
steal
the
Crown
.
A
Proclamation
against
Papists
to
please
the
Parliament
.
The
second
War
with
the
Dutch.
The
shutting
up
of
the
Exchequer
.
The
falling
upon
the
Dutch
Smyrna
Fleet
before
War
was
declared
;
and
the
Declaration
of
War
thereupon
.
THis
is
a
very
bold
and
daring
Attempt
,
and
such
as
may
excite
Wonder
sooner
than
Belief
.
If
there
be
many
such
daring
Spirits
among
the
Phanaticks
,
it
is
not
Policy
to
provoke
them
too
much
,
lest
some
attempt
my
Life
,
as
others
have
done
the
Crown
.
However
,
seeing
the
Design
hath
miscarried
,
it
's
fit
that
I
should
improve
it
,
which
may
be
done
several
ways
:
It
will
serve
as
an
Argument
to
heighten
my
Resentments
against
the
Dissenters
,
and
justify
my
dealing
severely
with
them
.
It
will
also
serve
for
a
Subject
of
Clamour
against
them
to
those
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
animate
them
to
prosecute
the
Puritans
to
the
utmost
;
and
at
the
same
time
countenance
my
Pretences
of
a
necessity
to
dispense
with
the
Laws
against
them
,
while
I
am
engaged
with
a
foreign
Enemy
,
lest
they
should
be
provok'd
to
attempt
something
more
dangerous
,
though
nothing
can
be
more
disgraceful
than
this
would
have
been
,
had
it
succeeded
.
The
better
to
cover
the
Treaty
at
Dover
,
and
to
prevent
the
Suspicion
of
my
Sister
's
having
engag'd
me
to
do
any
thing
in
favour
of
the
Catholicks
,
I
must
emit
a
Proclamation
against
them
as
usual
;
and
though
I
never
intend
to
put
it
in
execution
,
the
Neglect
will
be
easily
fastned
upon
the
inferiour
Magistrates
.
I
cannot
but
wonder
at
this
repeated
Zeal
of
the
Parliament
against
the
Growth
of
Popery
,
when
at
the
same
time
they
are
so
zealous
for
a
Popish
Form
of
Church-Government
and
Ceremonies
,
and
concur
to
make
such
severe
Laws
against
their
Brethren
the
Dissenters
.
This
must
proceed
from
some
Political
but
not
Religious
Considerations
.
They
are
without
doubt
unwilling
to
part
with
their
Church-Lands
,
to
have
the
old
Tax
of
Peter-Pence
renewed
,
and
be
obliged
to
submit
their
Necks
to
the
Pope's
Usurpation
.
These
,
I
don't
question
,
are
the
Grievances
of
the
Laity
;
and
the
Loss
of
their
Benefices
and
Wives
have
no
less
Influence
upon
the
Clergy
.
Nor
indeed
is
this
particular
Aversion
to
Popery
to
be
very
much
wondred
at
in
the
Church
of
England
,
seeing
Popery
in
all
its
Pretensions
is
not
admitted
by
the
Church
of
France
,
which
has
no
good
liking
to
the
Pope's
Supremacy
,
nor
did
ever
admit
the
Council
of
Trent
.
As
to
the
War
with
the
Dutch
,
I
must
urge
all
the
Arguments
to
have
it
effectuated
;
which
my
own
Invention
,
and
those
of
the
Cabal
,
are
able
to
furnish
.
Their
Encroachments
on
Trade
being
that
which
will
be
most
plausible
with
the
Populace
,
the
several
Companies
must
be
influenc'd
to
make
Complaints
on
that
Head
against
them
;
or
if
they
won't
,
yet
I
can
assert
it
boldly
in
my
Declaration
.
It
's
true
that
the
Phanatical
Part
of
my
Subjects
perceive
my
Design
,
and
mutter
it
where
they
dare
do
it
with
Safety
;
but
a
Royal
Declaration
will
be
sufficient
to
weigh
down
the
Clamours
of
such
:
And
though
they
complain
of
the
Injuries
done
to
my
Subjects
in
the
Foreign
Plantations
by
the
French
,
yet
all
these
must
be
buried
in
Oblivion
;
so
that
I
shall
order
such
Complaints
to
be
received
,
but
the
Grievances
shall
never
be
redressed
.
I
must
also
represent
the
Dishonour
done
to
the
Nation
,
by
the
Dutch's
refusing
to
strike
to
the
English
Flag
;
and
the
Affronts
put
upon
my self
by
scandalous
Medals
and
Pictures
,
which
my
Pensioners
and
Friends
in
the
House
of
Commons
will
take
care
to
aggravate
to
the
Height
.
It
will
be
a
meritorious
piece
of
Service
at
this
time
to
find
occasion
of
Quarrel
with
the
Dutch
,
now
when
they
are
out
in
pursuance
of
the
Triple
League
,
to
prevent
the
Progress
of
the
French
in
the
Netherlands
.
It
is
not
to
be
supposed
that
they
will
be
guilty
of
such
a
manifest
Breach
,
as
to
refuse
to
strike
to
my
Fleet
,
or
any
of
my
Men
of
War
in
my
own
Seas
,
and
therefore
I
will
order
a
small
Yatch
to
sail
through
their
Navy
on
their
own
Coast
;
and
upon
their
not
striking
,
as
in
such
a
case
they
will
scarcely
think
themselves
oblig'd
to
do
,
I
shall
have
Ground
enough
to
found
a
Quarrel
.
My
next
Care
must
be
to
prevent
the
Dutch's
coming
to
a
Treaty
,
or
offering
Satisfaction
,
and
to
declare
War
when
they
come
near
a
Conclusion
,
that
so
the
French
may
have
Opportunity
of
over-running
their
Country
;
and
they
and
I
shall
divide
the
Spoil
.
But
this
being
a
Design
of
great
Importance
,
I
must
take
care
to
keep
it
secret
;
and
therefore
it
's
fit
that
I
should
put
out
of
the
Council
all
those
that
are
disaffected
to
the
Intrigue
,
on
the
pretence
of
its
being
contrary
to
the
Interest
of
England
and
the
Protestant
Religion
.
A
War
with
the
Dutch
being
resolved
on
,
my
next
Care
must
be
to
provide
Money
,
which
are
its
Sinews
:
The
pursuit
of
my
Pleasures
,
which
are
the
chiefest
Good
that
my
Soul
desires
,
have
drain'd
my
Treasury
,
so
that
I
must
think
of
some
Method
to
fill
it
again
.
My
Subjects
are
averse
to
this
War
against
their
Fellow-Protestants
,
and
will
not
easily
be
brought
to
contribute
for
carrying
it
on
;
but
having
decoyed
abundance
of
the
wealthiest
of
them
to
bring
their
Money
into
the
Exchequer
,
upon
hopes
of
great
Gain
,
I
am
resolv'd
to
shut
it
up
,
and
apply
the
Money
found
there
to
the
Use
of
the
War
.
This
will
be
an
effectual
Means
to
drain
the
Purses
of
my
Heretical
Subjects
;
and
if
they
murmur
,
I
shall
make
use
of
their
own
Money
to
chastise
them
:
but
I
am
in
no
hazard
of
a
Rebellion
upon
this
account
,
for
although
the
Loss
will
affect
the
whole
Nation
,
yet
immediately
it
reaches
only
to
few
:
None
put
in
Money
into
the
Exchequer
but
those
who
have
enough
left
behind
;
and
for
such
,
they
'l
be
loth
to
hazard
the
Loss
of
the
rest
by
any
Tumult
or
Sedition
,
especially
when
Passive
Obedience
is
preach'd
to
them
daily
from
the
Pulpits
,
that
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
ought
all
to
be
at
the
Service
of
their
Prince
,
who
has
Power
to
make
use
of
them
as
he
thinks
fit
,
according
to
the
several
Exigencies
of
State
.
This
being
one
certain
Method
of
procuring
Money
to
carry
on
the
War
at
the
Charge
of
my
Heretical
Subjects
,
I
have
another
in
view
,
to
make
the
Dutch
contribute
toward
it
themselves
,
and
that
is
by
seizing
their
Smyrna
Fleet
before
War
be
declared
.
This
,
it
's
true
,
will
look
ill
,
but
the
Catholick
Maxim
,
that
Faith
is
not
to
be
kept
with
Hereticks
,
absolves
me
from
all
Guilt
:
and
if
I
be
successful
in
the
War
,
as
I
have
very
great
Reason
to
hope
,
then
I
can
justify
the
Action
by
the
Event
,
as
I
did
formerly
when
I
fell
upon
their
Fleet
before
Cadiz
;
and
yet
I
have
weather'd
out
all
the
Storms
of
Reproach
which
were
impending
over
me
upon
that
Account
.
To
blind
my
Subjects
still
further
,
I
must
pretend
that
nothing
but
unavoidable
Necessity
could
have
prevail'd
with
me
to
have
shut
up
the
Exchequer
;
but
that
the
Welfare
and
Advantage
of
particular
Persons
must
always
give
way
to
that
of
the
Publick
;
that
it
's
better
to
seize
the
Money
of
a
few
,
to
make
use
of
it
in
Defence
of
the
whole
,
than
suffer
Foreigners
to
invade
us
,
and
hazard
our
All
;
that
seeing
all
my
Neighbours
are
preparing
for
War
,
it
's
not
fit
that
I
should
lay
my self
open
to
Surprize
;
and
my
Treasure
being
spent
,
and
my
Revenues
anticipated
,
it
's
but
reasonable
that
I
should
take
the
first
Money
that
comes
to
hand
,
for
defence
of
the
Publick
.
Then
as
to
my
attacking
the
Dutch
,
I
must
justify
it
by
charging
them
with
Ingratitude
to
this
Nation
,
notwithstanding
of
the
many
Favours
conferred
upon
them
by
my self
and
Predecessors
:
and
I
am
sure
of
having
the
Clergy
on
my
side
,
because
of
the
Hatred
which
they
have
against
the
Dutch
,
both
upon
the
account
of
their
Government
in
Church
and
State
;
and
they
,
together
with
the
Court-Party
,
will
raise
a
Clamour
sufficient
to
drown
the
Murmurs
of
the
Phanaticks
,
whom
I
have
also
endeavoured
to
take
off
by
dispensing
with
the
Laws
which
are
in
being
against
them
.
CHAP.
XLVI
.
On
the
Dutch's
surprizing
our
Fleet
in
Southwold-bay
,
the
Duke
of
York
being
Admiral
.
His
Majesty's
Declaration
to
the
Dutch.
The
Progress
of
the
French
in
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
His
Majesty's
and
the
French
King's
Proposals
to
the
Dutch
,
and
their
rejecting
them
,
and
making
the
Prince
of
Orange
Stadtholder
.
THE
Dutch
by
their
Diligence
have
ballanced
my
Dissimulation
,
and
surprized
me
instead
of
my
surprizing
of
them
.
This
is
a
remarkable
Disgrace
to
my
Brother
and
me
,
and
will
strengthen
the
former
Reflections
that
have
been
made
on
our
Conduct
,
confirm
the
World
in
the
belief
of
the
Unsuccessfulness
of
our
Arms
,
and
make
my
Subjects
curse
our
Amours
,
as
the
fatal
Causes
of
all
their
Ruine
.
It
's
true
that
his
Carriage
in
this
Affair
is
highly
to
be
blamed
,
that
he
should
be
so
intent
on
the
satisfying
of
his
Passion
for
a
Woman
,
when
his
chief
Passion
ought
to
have
been
the
acquiring
of
immortal
Honour
for
me
and
himself
,
by
executing
Vengeance
on
the
Heretical
Dutch
:
But
why
should
I
upbraid
him
with
it
,
seeing
this
Temper
is
hereditary
to
him
and
me
both
?
I
must
excuse
it
to
the
People
as
the
Fortune
of
War
;
and
in
the
mean
time
comfort
my self
with
the
Success
of
my
Allies
the
French
,
who
have
well
nigh
over-run
them
by
Land
,
though
they
have
had
the
better
of
me
by
Sea
;
and
that
Element
does
now
triumph
over
their
Country
,
upon
which
they
so
lately
triumph'd
over
me
,
they
being
under
a
necessity
of
drowning
their
Territories
,
as
having
no
other
way
to
save
them
from
their
Enemies
.
That
I
may
the
better
accomplish
my
Designs
upon
them
,
I
must
take
care
,
if
possible
,
to
divide
them
,
and
for
that
end
will
publish
a
Declaration
,
inviting
such
of
them
as
are
either
well
affected
to
me
,
or
weary
of
the
Oppression
which
they
groan
under
at
home
,
to
come
hither
,
with
their
Effects
and
Ships
,
to
England
,
where
they
shall
enjoy
the
Privileges
of
my
natural
Subjects
:
And
as
this
will
create
a
Jealousy
amongst
themselves
,
and
occasion
a
general
and
mutual
Distrust
,
so
it
will
in
some
measure
take
off
the
bad
Opinion
which
my
Subjects
may
have
conceiv'd
of
me
for
engaging
in
this
War
against
their
Protestant
Neighbours
.
And
to
prevent
the
Fanatical
Murmurs
which
have
a
tendency
that
way
,
I
will
issue
a
Proclamation
,
forbidding
all
publick
Discourse
amongst
the
People
on
that
Subject
.
And
to
consummate
their
Ruine
,
I
'll
send
over
new
Plenipotentiaries
to
the
States
,
under
a
pretence
of
concerting
Measures
to
stop
the
Progress
of
the
French
Conquests
,
but
really
to
assure
them
in
what
they
have
got
,
and
to
prevent
their
depriving
me
of
my
due
share
,
lest
Lewis
XIV
treat
me
as
Aesop's
Lion
treated
his
Fellow-Hunters
,
who
would
be
satisfied
with
no
less
Dividend
than
the
whole
.
By
this
Means
I
shall
still
bring
some
of
the
weaker
sort
to
have
a
good
Opinion
of
me
;
and
in
the
mean
time
shall
have
the
Opportunity
to
attempt
the
bringing
off
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
from
the
States
,
by
putting
him
in
hopes
of
enjoying
the
Soveraignty
,
while
my
Plenipotentiaries
shall
have
Instructions
to
take
care
that
my
Interest
be
assured
with
the
French
King
;
and
then
when
both
of
us
insist
upon
high
Terms
,
the
Dutch
must
either
submit
or
be
undone
.
Though
Plots
be
well
laid
,
they
don't
always
hold
,
for
the
Dutch
continue
refractory
,
let
us
do
what
we
can
.
I
thought
that
my
Interest
and
Authority
might
have
prevail'd
with
my
young
Nephew
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
especially
when
tempted
with
the
Proffer
of
Soveraignty
;
but
I
find
he
is
Proof
against
all
such
Allurements
:
the
Blood
of
the
Family
of
Nassau
has
got
the
Ascendant
in
him
;
so
that
I
am
afraid
there
's
not
a
sufficient
Alloy
of
mine
:
I
doubt
that
the
Consequence
will
prove
,
that
my
Mother's
Present
of
her
eldest
Daughter
,
instead
of
being
serviceable
to
her
Design
,
will
utterly
ruine
it
;
for
that
Family
seems
to
be
destin'd
for
the
Bane
of
unlimited
Prerogative
,
and
they
have
for
a
long
time
been
the
invincible
Champions
of
the
Northern
Heresy
.
I
do
also
foresee
an
impending
Storm
from
the
House
of
Austria
,
upon
me
and
France
,
as
if
the
Fates
had
resolv'd
to
turn
the
World
upside
down
,
and
make
that
Family
which
did
propagate
the
Catholick
Religion
with
so
much
Zeal
a
Bulwark
now
for
the
Defence
of
Heresy
.
It
's
strange
that
the
Emperor
,
after
he
had
intimation
that
the
Design
of
this
War
was
to
root
out
Heresy
from
the
Western
World
,
should
yet
oppose
me
and
my
Brother
of
France
:
but
let
the
greatest
of
the
Bigots
pretend
what
they
will
,
I
find
that
their
Interest
is
their
chief
Religion
,
and
that
confirms
me
in
the
Opinion
that
the
whole
of
Religion
is
a
Cheat.
However
,
I
resolve
to
go
on
with
my
Proposals
,
and
back
my
Brother
the
French
King
in
his
Demands
of
a
full
Liberty
to
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
not
only
to
profess
their
Religion
openly
,
but
also
to
enjoy
the
Publick
Churches
.
And
that
this
may
be
the
better
effected
,
I
must
stand
by
him
till
he
have
the
best
of
the
Towns
which
he
hath
taken
from
the
Dutch
ascertained
to
him
,
and
a
yearly
Gratuity
,
the
Payment
of
which
may
reduce
them
to
Poverty
.
For
my
own
part
,
I
resolve
to
insist
upon
having
the
Flag
,
and
that
they
shall
strike
to
me
on
their
own
Coasts
,
that
so
I
may
assure
my self
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Seas
;
and
some
of
their
best
Towns
I
will
demand
for
Security
,
that
they
shall
faithfully
perform
their
Contracts
with
me
,
to
pay
me
a
Million
for
by-past
Damages
,
and
10000
l.
per
annum
for
their
fishing
on
my
Coasts
.
By
this
Means
I
doubt
not
but
a
fatal
Blow
may
be
given
to
those
Heretical
Republicans
,
and
the
Family
of
Orange
quite
destroy'd
,
to
the
great
Satisfaction
of
all
good
Catholicks
,
to
whom
they
have
been
irreconcileable
Enemies
:
and
I
can
easily
wipe
off
the
Odium
,
by
charging
the
Prince
with
Ingratitude
for
the
Royal
Favours
bestowed
on
him
by
my
Family
.
But
I
find
that
the
stubborn
Dutch
are
neither
to
be
frightned
nor
flattered
,
now
that
they
have
declared
the
Prince
of
Orange
their
Stadtholder
.
Nor
could
they
give
a
greater
Instance
of
their
bidding
Defiance
to
France
,
than
by
massacring
the
De
Witts
,
who
were
thought
to
be
its
Pensioners
.
There
's
no
doubt
but
that
they
will
look
upon
themselves
as
betrayed
by
me
,
when
I
sent
over
Plenipotentiaries
on
pretence
to
favour
them
;
and
that
yet
I
should
enter
into
a
new
Alliance
with
France
against
them
:
and
they
will
exclaim
against
my
Unkindness
to
my
Kinsman
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
but
they
may
remember
that
the
French
Massacre
was
carried
on
under
pretence
of
an
Alliance
with
the
head
of
the
Protestants
;
and
that
it
can
be
no
Crime
for
so
near
Descendants
of
the
Royal
Family
of
France
,
as
I
and
my
Mother
,
to
follow
so
great
an
Example
of
our
Predecessors
.
The
matching
of
my
Sister
with
the
Family
of
Orange
,
was
design'd
as
a
Kindness
to
our selves
,
and
not
to
them
:
So
that
if
they
do
not
answer
our
Design
on
their
part
,
it
's
but
reasonable
that
there
should
be
a
Breach
on
ours
:
And
seeing
the
Dutch
by
their
Example
and
Incouragement
bid
defiance
to
my
Arms
in
so
contemptuous
a
manner
,
it
's
but
reasonable
that
I
should
chastise
them
for
their
Insolence
,
and
not
sit
down
patiently
under
such
a
Diminution
of
my
Glory
;
and
I
doubt
not
but
my
Brother
of
France
and
I
shall
find
Means
to
stir
up
the
Bishops
of
Cologne
and
Munster
,
who
are
Neighbours
to
the
Dutch
,
and
consequently
the
greatest
Haters
of
them
,
both
because
of
their
Form
of
Government
and
Heresy
,
to
take
part
with
us
against
the
House
of
Austria
.
And
to
prevent
the
Protestants
Belief
that
the
chief
Design
is
against
their
Religion
,
we
shall
influence
the
Duke
of
Hanover
,
by
our
Gold
,
to
join
with
us
;
and
he
being
a
Protestant
,
it
will
make
our
Design
the
less
perceptible
.
CHAP.
XLVII
.
On
his
Majesty's
suffering
the
Parliament
to
meet
Novemb.
1673.
His
Speech
to
them
concerning
the
Indulgence
and
the
Dispensing
Power
,
and
the
Necessity
of
raising
more
Forces
for
carrying
on
the
Dutch
War
.
Several
unsuccessful
Fights
with
the
Hollanders
.
The
Letter
from
the
Dutch
to
influence
the
Parliament
,
who
addressed
against
the
Match
betwixt
the
Duke
of
York
and
Dutchess
of
Modena
.
The
Prorogation
which
ensued
thereupon
.
A
Proclamation
against
Papists
,
and
the
Consummation
of
the
Marriage
.
HOW
uncomfortable
is
it
for
a
Monarch
to
be
limited
,
and
not
to
have
the
Purles
of
his
Subjects
at
command
?
for
him
to
be
obliged
to
use
Intreaties
to
his
People
,
who
ought
to
receive
his
Dictates
without
Controul
?
But
Necessity
has
no
Law
,
the
Constitution
of
this
Government
being
such
,
that
English
Kings
are
but
a
sort
of
Royal
Beggars
.
I
must
try
if
my
Parliament
will
let
me
have
Money
now
that
I
am
disappointed
as
to
my
Hopes
of
seizing
the
Dutch
Smyrna
and
Spanish
Plate
Fleets
;
and
that
my
Supplies
from
France
come
but
slowly
in
.
I
know
that
they
are
jealous
of
their
Privileges
,
have
an
envious
Eye
at
my
Prerogative
,
and
are
particularly
startled
at
the
Dispensing
Power
,
therefore
I
must
sweeten
them
by
my
Speech
,
and
indeavour
to
possess
them
with
an
Opinion
that
my
Design
therein
was
only
to
secure
my self
from
Tumults
and
Insurrections
at
home
,
while
I
was
engaged
in
a
War
abroad
,
which
cannot
be
thought
an
unreasonable
Fear
by
any
thinking
Man
,
considering
the
Troubles
which
the
Puritanical
Party
gave
to
my
Father
.
And
as
to
their
Objection
,
that
more
Favour
has
been
shewn
to
Papists
than
Dissenters
,
I
can
easily
answer
it
,
that
the
latter
are
abundantly
more
Loyal
than
the
former
,
and
have
been
fast
Friends
both
to
my
Father
and
my self
;
and
yet
they
were
only
allowed
their
Worship
in
private
,
whereas
the
other
Party
had
theirs
in
publick
:
but
as
for
dispensing
with
the
Executive
Part
of
the
Law
,
I
am
resolv'd
to
hold
it
as
long
as
I
can
.
Their
Fears
that
I
shall
make
use
of
the
Forces
which
I
raise
to
subvert
their
Liberty
and
Property
,
I
must
endeavour
to
dispel
by
fair
Promises
,
and
the
Interest
of
my
Clergy
and
Pensioners
;
and
at
the
same
time
possess
them
with
a
Necessity
of
my
raising
more
Forces
for
the
Honour
and
Defence
of
the
Nation
,
that
we
may
not
be
insulted
over
by
the
ungrateful
Dutch
,
whom
my
Predecessor
Queen
Elizabeth
did
raise
from
the
Dust
.
I
have
cull'd
out
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury
for
Lord
Chancellor
,
who
may
do
me
very
great
Service
,
because
a
Popular
Man
;
so
that
I
shall
make
use
of
his
Influence
and
Eloquence
both
to
palliate
my
having
shut
up
the
Exchequer
,
and
to
demonstrate
the
Necessity
of
a
War
with
the
Dutch
,
and
at
the
same
time
of
granting
an
Indulgence
to
the
Papists
.
I
perceive
that
the
bad
Influences
of
my
Stars
are
not
yet
exhausted
;
for
though
I
lay
my
Designs
with
all
imaginable
Policy
,
they
do
often
miscarry
.
Who
would
have
thought
that
so
many
fair
Promises
,
back'd
with
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury's
Eloquence
,
and
the
Interest
and
Influence
of
my
Pensioners
,
should
have
miscarried
in
Parliament
?
and
yet
,
to
my
great
Regret
,
I
do
find
that
it
has
;
so
that
nothing
will
serve
but
a
renouncing
of
my
Dispensing
Power
,
and
fresh
Assurances
,
that
never
any
thing
of
that
Nature
shall
be
attempted
again
;
which
,
rather
than
want
Money
,
I
am
resolv'd
to
comply
with
:
for
if
I
could
but
once
get
a
Standing
Army
on
foot
,
I
should
soon
be
able
to
retrieve
it
.
And
in
the
mean
time
I
shall
take
care
to
have
all
this
Clamour
against
the
Dispensing
Power
and
Standing
Army
imputed
to
the
Jealousies
and
envious
Surmises
of
the
Phanaticks
and
Republicans
.
And
from
this
Obligation
laid
upon
me
to
recal
my
Act
of
Indulgence
,
I
shall
at
least
reap
this
Advantage
,
that
it
will
heighten
the
Animosities
betwixt
the
Dissenters
and
Church-men
;
for
I
can
easily
bring
it
about
to
have
the
Refusal
of
it
wholly
imputed
to
the
latter
:
And
though
I
have
no
reason
to
be
well
satisfy'd
at
the
Check
which
is
hereby
put
upon
my
Prerogative
,
yet
it
hath
thus
much
of
a
Cordial
in
it
,
that
I
perceive
the
Episcopal
Party
wholly
irreconcileable
to
the
Presbyterians
,
which
at
some
time
or
other
will
very
much
forward
my
grand
Design
:
and
at
present
it
has
had
so
much
Influence
as
to
procure
me
a
considerable
Sum
;
though
,
to
avoid
the
Reproaches
of
the
Phanatical
Party
,
the
Parliament
won't
own
that
it
is
for
carrying
on
the
War
against
the
Dutch
,
but
to
supply
my
extraordinary
Occasions
.
If
it
were
not
that
I
question
the
Being
of
a
Deity
,
I
should
be
apt
to
conclude
that
God
fights
for
the
Hollanders
,
who
have
obtain'd
some
fresh
Advantages
against
me
at
Sea
:
and
though
they
labour
under
the
greatest
of
Pressures
that
can
be
,
they
do
also
make
good
their
Cause
against
the
Power
of
France
by
Land
.
And
those
pernicious
Hereticks
being
sensible
of
the
Apprehensions
which
my
Parliament
have
,
that
the
Consequences
of
this
War
may
be
fatal
to
the
Protestant
Interest
,
they
have
taken
the
most
effectual
Method
that
can
be
to
possess
that
Heretical
Divan
,
that
the
French
King
and
my self
aim
at
nothing
less
than
the
Subversion
of
their
Religion
,
and
the
Liberties
of
their
State
,
with
that
of
the
Spanish
Netherlands
.
Nor
have
I
any
other
way
to
save
my self
from
the
Influences
of
this
Accusation
,
than
by
insisting
on
the
necessity
of
destroying
those
States
to
preserve
our
own
Trade
,
and
to
prevent
the
Incouragement
which
they
give
to
those
who
are
Enemies
to
the
establish'd
Discipline
of
our
Church
.
There
is
but
too
much
Truth
in
the
common
Proverb
,
That
after
one
Mischief
comes
another
,
for
so
I
find
it
by
sad
Experience
.
Though
the
Dutch
and
the
Phanatical
Party
be
both
of
them
hated
by
the
Church
of
England
,
yet
they
have
Influence
enough
to
foment
Jealousies
in
the
Parliament
,
that
their
Religion
and
Liberty
are
both
in
danger
:
And
hence
comes
the
Address
of
the
Commons
against
my
Brother's
Match
with
the
Dutchess
of
Modena
,
because
a
Catholick
Princess
,
and
proposed
by
the
French
King
.
'T
is
true
that
this
may
indeed
seem
inconsistent
with
my
reiterated
Protestations
of
taking
all
imaginable
Care
to
secure
the
Protestant
Religion
and
the
Peoples
Liberties
:
but
amongst
so
many
Concessions
I
may
certainly
venture
on
one
Dram
of
Prerogative
,
and
tell
them
,
that
the
Marriage
is
concluded
by
my
Authority
,
that
in
Honour
I
cannot
be
worse
than
my
Word
;
and
if
this
will
not
satisfy
them
,
I
'll
cool
them
by
a
Prorogation
.
What
ill
Fate
is
this
that
attends
all
my
Measures
!
I
did
reasonably
hope
that
this
Prorogation
would
have
diverted
the
Commons
from
insisting
on
their
Address
against
my
Brother's
Match
;
but
it
seems
that
the
Jealousy
which
they
have
conceiv'd
has
taken
deeper
Root
than
to
be
pull'd
up
so
soon
,
and
therefore
I
find
my self
under
a
necessity
to
prorogue
them
again
,
seeing
they
press
me
so
hard
to
dissolve
the
Match
,
because
hitherto
only
concluded
by
Proxy
.
They
are
become
very
sagacious
,
and
discern
that
this
Marriage
will
engage
me
in
new
Alliances
,
which
may
be
dangerous
to
the
Protestant
Religion
:
and
that
the
Princess
having
so
many
Relations
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
the
Secrets
of
my
Court
must
needs
be
open
to
them
,
and
therefore
they
are
about
to
render
Catholicks
uncapable
of
sitting
in
either
House
of
Parliament
:
but
this
is
too
much
for
me
to
concede
;
and
if
granted
,
would
ruine
my
Design
intirely
;
and
therefore
I
must
find
out
some
Method
to
divert
the
Current
,
which
I
cannot
attempt
with
hopes
of
so
much
Success
any
other
way
,
as
that
of
laying
the
whole
Burden
upon
the
Fanaticks
,
and
the
Suggestions
of
the
Dutch
,
it
being
both
their
Interests
to
create
Differences
betwixt
the
Parliament
and
me
;
and
that
therefore
I
thought
fit
to
prorogue
them
,
that
they
may
have
time
for
second
and
more
moderate
Thoughts
,
because
the
Enemy
would
reap
more
Advantage
from
our
Divisions
than
they
could
flatter
themselves
with
the
hopes
of
from
their
own
Arms
;
and
that
therefore
it
's
more
their
Interest
to
secure
me
and
themselves
from
our
only
Competitors
and
Rivals
at
Sea
abroad
,
and
the
Fanaticks
,
who
are
the
Brands
of
intestine
Discord
at
home
,
the
present
Evils
under
which
we
labour
,
than
to
trouble
themselves
about
such
remote
Consequences
as
the
Fears
of
the
Growth
of
Popery
,
because
of
my
Brother's
marrying
with
a
Catholick
Princess
:
And
in
the
mean
time
,
that
my
Friends
amongst
the
Clergy
and
others
,
who
will
certainly
espouse
the
Defence
of
my
Practice
,
may
have
Ground-work
for
plausible
Arguments
,
I
will
publish
a
Proclamation
for
putting
the
Laws
in
execution
against
Papists
,
forbid
them
my
own
Court
,
and
that
of
my
Brother
;
which
,
though
it
may
seem
very
hard
and
severe
upon
our
good
Friends
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
yet
none
of
them
,
who
are
Men
of
Thoughts
,
will
be
much
offended
at
it
,
when
they
consider
that
he
and
I
both
have
chosen
Wives
of
that
Religion
;
and
especially
that
I
take
care
to
have
my
Brother's
Marriage
solemniz'd
the
very
next
day
after
the
Proclamation
.
And
to
cut
off
all
Pretence
of
Excuse
from
the
Church
of
England
,
whom
I
design
to
engage
in
the
Cause
with
my self
,
the
Marriage
shall
be
consummated
by
one
of
their
own
Bishops
at
Dover
,
that
Place
being
already
famous
for
the
Alliance
which
broke
the
Triple
League
,
on
the
Influence
of
my
Sister
the
Dutchess
of
Orleans
.
And
thus
I
shall
retrieve
my
late
Losses
,
and
strengthen
my
Alliances
with
France
,
by
matching
my
Brother
with
an
adopted
Daughter
of
that
Crown
,
there
being
no
more
reason
for
the
Parliament's
opposing
of
the
Match
with
this
Popish
Princess
,
than
that
which
was
talk'd
of
with
the
Arch-dutchess
of
Inspruck
:
Whence
I
perceive
,
that
though
the
Clamour
to
enrage
the
Populace
be
the
Danger
of
Religion
,
yet
there
's
nothing
but
Policy
and
Interest
at
bottom
:
and
that
they
thought
an
Alliance
with
the
House
of
Austria
not
so
dangerous
to
their
own
Liberties
,
as
one
with
the
House
of
Bourbon
:
and
their
Argument
from
Conscience
hath
receiv'd
a
mortal
Wound
,
when
the
Bill
that
English
Princes
should
marry
none
but
Protestants
was
thrown
out
of
the
House
of
Lords
by
the
unanimous
Vote
of
the
Bishops
Bench
,
though
their
Lordships
,
at
the
same
time
,
did
as
unanimously
vote
for
a
Test
to
make
their
own
Form
of
Church-Government
unalterable
:
And
certainly
if
they
who
call
themselves
the
Fathers
of
the
Protestant
Church
have
so
little
Zeal
for
the
Main
of
their
Religion
,
I
may
be
allowed
a
greater
Latitude
on
that
Head
,
and
even
to
oppose
it
when
those
ghostly
Fathers
have
given
Instructions
to
their
Clergy
,
to
represent
the
Dissenter
as
a
more
dangerous
Enemy
than
the
Papist
.
CHAP.
XLVIII
.
On
his
Majesty's
Speech
to
the
House
of
Lords
,
upon
the
Address
of
the
Commons
against
his
Declaration
of
Indulgence
.
The
Answer
of
the
Lords
thereunto
.
The
Vote
of
the
Commons
for
Ease
to
Protestant
Distenters
,
and
that
part
of
their
Address
which
desired
that
all
in
Places
of
Power
and
Trust
should
take
the
Sacrament
according
to
the
Church
of
England
.
THE
Commons
having
shew'd
so
much
Warmth
against
my
Declaration
of
Indulgence
,
I
thought
that
my
Speech
would
have
proven
a
very
good
Expedient
to
have
set
the
Lords
at
Variance
with
them
,
especially
when
I
professed
so
much
Zeal
for
the
Upper
House
:
but
I
find
,
that
though
they
differ
in
respect
of
their
own
particular
Privileges
,
yet
they
are
agreed
in
the
common
Heads
of
Religion
and
Liberty
,
and
consequently
in
the
defence
of
them
against
my
Designs
,
as
appears
by
their
conjunct
Address
,
wherein
they
complain
of
Papists
being
admitted
into
Places
of
Power
and
Trust
,
and
especially
into
Military
Commands
;
and
instead
of
standing
by
me
against
the
Commons
,
they
have
only
resolv'd
that
my
Answer
to
them
in
referring
the
Points
in
controversy
to
a
Parliamentary
Decision
is
good
and
gracious
.
By
the
Vote
of
the
Commons
for
Ease
to
Protestant
Dissenters
,
I
perceive
that
they
are
now
jealous
that
those
Penal
Laws
were
at
first
framed
for
the
destruction
of
the
Protestant
Interest
:
but
seeing
they
have
denied
me
the
Privilege
of
dispensing
with
those
Laws
,
I
shall
take
care
to
have
them
kept
on
foot
;
and
this
will
be
sufficient
to
render
all
their
Efforts
against
me
faint
and
of
no
effect
,
which
would
be
formidable
enough
if
the
Strength
of
the
Protestants
were
united
:
And
whereas
they
think
that
they
have
done
mighty
things
in
excluding
Papists
from
Places
of
Power
and
Trust
by
their
Sacramental
Test
,
it
demonstrates
sufficiently
how
little
they
are
acquainted
with
the
Principles
or
Practices
of
the
Catholicks
,
who
can
have
a
Dispensation
to
do
what
they
please
for
the
advancement
of
their
Interest
.
And
that
,
moreover
,
there
are
abundance
of
Church-Papists
,
who
make
no
Scruple
of
Conformity
;
whereas
the
Dissenting
Protestants
,
who
are
the
greatest
Enemies
to
my
Measures
,
cannot
comply
with
the
said
Test
:
so
that
instead
of
excluding
their
Enemies
,
they
shut
out
their
Fellow-Protestants
;
or
at
least
will
be
sure
to
manage
it
so
as
to
make
it
have
that
Effect
;
and
I
doubt
not
to
reap
very
good
Advantage
from
this
Method
,
and
to
make
it
appear
to
the
common
Observer
,
that
this
manner
of
Procedure
is
wholly
(
as
it
is
indeed
in
a
great
part
)
owing
to
the
Rancour
of
the
Episcopal
Party
,
and
not
to
the
Designs
of
the
Court
:
for
I
make
no
question
but
that
the
Church-of
-
England-Clergy
will
speedily
take
the
Alarm
of
the
Hazard
that
threatens
their
Constitution
,
if
once
Dissenters
have
Ease
,
and
be
admitted
into
the
Church
;
so
that
my
Enemies
are
not
aware
of
my
Advantage
against
them
,
by
having
the
Pulpits
of
the
Nation
on
my
side
.
By
the
Influence
of
the
Bishops
,
who
depend
so
much
upon
me
,
I
can
make
the
Pulpits
speak
in
the
Court-Dialect
,
and
libel
the
Proceedings
of
the
Commons
as
the
Result
of
Fanatical
and
Republican
Consults
;
which
being
pronounced
ex
Cathedra
,
and
having
the
Shadow
of
Divine
Authority
,
and
that
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
to
back
it
,
will
have
a
more
universal
Effect
than
their
private
Murmurings
in
Clubs
and
Conventicles
.
And
though
this
Test
may
in
some
measure
incommode
the
bigotted
Catholicks
in
my
Service
at
home
;
yet
I
will
order
it
so
as
it
shall
not
reach
those
who
are
in
my
Service
abroad
;
and
there
I
can
have
a
Nursery
of
Sword-men
fit
for
my
purpose
,
and
provide
for
my
Catholick
Officers
,
till
such
time
as
the
Design
for
introducing
of
Popery
and
Absolute
Monarchy
be
ripe
.
CHAP.
XLIX
.
Vpon
the
Complaints
of
the
Commons
,
that
Ireland
was
like
to
be
over-run
with
Popery
,
because
of
his
Majesty's
Proclamation
,
allowing
Papists
to
live
in
Corporations
,
and
giving
them
equal
Liberties
to
the
English
.
Their
Address
concerning
the
Danger
of
the
Protestant
Interest
there
;
and
that
Mr.
Richard
Talbot
should
be
remov'd
from
all
Publick
Imployment
,
and
denied
Access
to
Court
:
And
their
Address
concerning
English
Grievances
;
with
Reflections
on
the
Miscarriages
of
his
Majesty's
former
Designs
of
being
impower'd
to
raise
Money
without
Parliament
,
on
extraordinary
Occasions
;
and
having
an
Vniversal
Excise
settled
on
the
Crown
.
WHat
mighty
Clamours
do
continually
sound
in
my
Ears
,
as
to
the
Dangers
which
threaten
the
Protestant
Religion
?
and
now
that
I
have
given
them
the
most
solemn
Promises
that
can
be
for
my
Care
and
Endeavours
to
preserve
the
same
in
England
,
they
exhibite
an
Address
of
their
Fears
as
to
Ireland
,
where
they
strike
at
once
both
against
my
Designs
in
Church
and
State
,
and
fall
foul
upon
my
Proclamation
,
granting
the
Irish
Papists
the
same
Liberty
with
the
English
Protestants
;
so
that
they
are
resolved
to
quarrel
with
my
Prerogative
in
every
Particular
,
and
will
allow
me
to
be
Absolute
in
nothing
but
in
quelling
Dissenters
,
so
little
Sense
have
they
of
that
Religion
which
they
profess
,
by
the
Laws
of
which
they
are
enjoin'd
to
love
their
Neighbours
as
themselves
:
but
I
perceive
that
they
are
firmly
resolv'd
that
none
shall
have
the
Privilege
to
buy
nor
sell
,
but
such
as
conform
to
the
Church
of
England
.
The
imprudent
Zeal
of
Mr.
Richard
Talbot
,
who
glories
in
being
Agent
to
the
Roman
Catholicks
in
Ireland
,
hath
animated
them
not
only
to
address
against
him
,
but
against
imploying
any
Catholicks
in
Ireland
,
either
as
Officers
or
Souldiers
.
Nor
do
they
stop
there
,
but
desire
that
I
should
recal
my
Commission
of
Inquiry
into
Irish
Affairs
,
as
tending
to
the
Overthrow
of
the
Act
of
Settlement
;
and
the
like
as
to
my
Letter
,
forbidding
the
Prosecution
of
the
Irish
for
any
Injuries
they
committed
in
the
late
Rebellion
;
and
urge
me
to
banish
their
Titular
Bishops
and
Archbishops
,
and
to
suppress
their
Seminaries
and
publick
Schools
,
and
yet
at
the
same
time
pretend
to
be
the
Patrons
and
Disciples
of
the
Doctrine
of
Passive
Obedience
,
while
they
prescribe
Laws
to
their
Monarchs
.
I
thought
it
the
best
Policy
to
begin
to
exert
my
Prerogative
in
Ireland
,
by
extending
Favour
to
the
Catholicks
there
,
who
did
so
cordially
espouse
my
Father's
Quarrel
against
the
Puritanical
Rebels
both
in
England
and
Scotland
,
concluding
,
as
I
thought
with
Reason
,
that
the
Church-of
-
England-men
would
have
been
willing
that
the
Irish
Catholicks
,
who
were
their
Fellow-Sufferers
in
Affliction
,
should
also
be
Fellow-Sharers
with
them
in
their
Prosperity
after
my
Restoration
;
and
that
those
who
had
no
Scruple
of
Conscience
to
join
with
them
in
Arms
against
their
common
Enemies
the
Presbyterians
,
even
after
they
were
accounted
barbarous
for
massacring
the
Protestants
,
should
have
had
no
Disquiet
at
seeing
them
Copartners
with
themselves
in
my
Royal
Bounty
:
but
I
find
that
I
am
mistaken
,
and
that
the
Doctrine
of
Passive
Obedience
is
only
calculated
to
the
Church
of
England's
Interest
,
but
has
no
place
when
that
is
not
the
Monarch's
chief
Aim
;
for
they
not
only
take
upon
them
to
quarrel
with
my
Proclamations
and
Letters
about
the
Affairs
of
Ireland
,
but
pretend
to
order
who
shall
have
Access
to
my
Court
,
and
who
not
,
as
if
the
King
of
Great
Britain
was
to
be
confin'd
to
as
narrow
Limits
as
the
Doge
of
Venice
,
so
ill
founded
are
those
Peoples
Complaints
against
the
Scots
Presbyterians
,
for
imposing
Conditions
upon
me
before
my
Coronation
;
that
they
themselves
who
admitted
me
almost
without
any
,
are
now
for
intrenching
upon
my
Prerogative
when
I
am
in
plenary
Possession
:
And
yet
because
of
this
pretended
Constraint
upon
me
,
the
Episcopal
Party
justify
my
Breach
of
Covenant
with
the
Scots
;
so
that
according
to
their
own
Doctrine
I
may
as
well
break
with
themselves
when
I
find
an
Opportunity
,
because
they
now
take
the
Advantage
of
my
Circumstances
and
want
of
Money
to
bring
me
to
their
own
Terms
,
which
is
still
more
palpable
from
their
other
Address
concerning
their
own
Grievances
,
viz.
my
imposing
of
12
d.
per
Chaldron
upon
Coals
,
for
providing
of
Convoys
;
the
exempting
of
my
Souldiers
from
ordinary
Justice
;
the
quartering
of
them
on
private
Houses
;
the
pressing
of
Men
for
Land-Service
,
&c.
So
that
notwithstanding
of
the
Divine
Right
of
Succession
,
my
not
being
accountable
to
any
but
God
,
and
the
Height
to
which
their
Divines
have
preach'd
up
my
Prerogative
,
they
would
still
reduce
me
to
a
King
of
Clouts
.
These
things
being
so
inconsistent
with
the
Church
of
England's
pretended
Principles
,
I
must
take
care
to
possess
the
Clergy
of
the
Danger
they
are
in
if
such
Incroachments
upon
the
Crown
be
suffered
to
pass
without
Animadversion
:
for
as
they
value
themselves
upon
the
Maxim
of
No
Bishop
,
no
King
;
as
if
where
Episcopacy
is
not
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
Monarchy
can
never
be
that
of
the
State
;
I
am
sure
that
the
converted
Proposition
,
No
King
no
Bishop
,
will
hold
much
truer
:
And
if
once
there
be
an
Incroachment
made
upon
the
Crown
,
the
Privileges
of
the
Mitre
will
never
be
lasting
;
and
therefore
it
's
their
Interest
to
disown
the
Maintainers
of
such
Principles
for
true
Sons
of
the
Church
,
as
I
can
never
own
them
for
good
Subjects
to
the
State
;
and
so
we
shall
brand
them
with
a
Note
of
Ignominy
:
But
in
the
mean
time
I
must
put
the
Commons
off
with
a
smooth
Answer
,
both
my
Father
and
I
having
sufficiently
smarted
by
provoking
Parliaments
,
though
at
the
same
time
I
shall
be
sure
to
prorogue
them
,
that
so
all
their
Designs
of
Ease
to
Dissenters
,
and
to
oppose
my
Brother's
Match
,
may
fall
to
the
ground
;
and
this
I
esteem
a
much
safer
way
of
dealing
,
than
to
withdraw
from
them
,
and
set
up
my
Standard
,
as
my
Father
did
,
who
seems
to
have
entail'd
his
Misfortune
in
War
on
all
his
Posterity
;
for
I
find
that
the
Minds
of
those
who
depend
intirely
upon
me
are
mutable
,
and
therefore
I
have
less
Reason
to
put
Confidence
in
the
Body
of
the
Nation
,
who
brag
of
their
Privileges
as
a
free
People
.
The
Church-men
,
notwithstanding
of
their
former
Flights
of
Zeal
for
the
Prerogative
,
do
many
of
them
join
with
those
who
are
for
encroaching
upon
it
;
and
my
very
Pensioners
,
who
liv'd
by
my
Bounty
,
withstood
my
Designs
of
having
a
Power
to
levy
Money
upon
extraordinary
Occasions
,
and
getting
an
universal
Excise
settled
upon
the
Crown
,
because
they
found
that
if
these
things
were
but
once
obtain'd
,
there
would
be
no
need
of
Pensioners
,
and
consequently
an
End
put
to
their
Salaries
and
Subsistence
.
Nor
are
even
the
highest
of
the
Clergy
,
who
bind
Passive
Obedience
upon
the
Consciences
of
their
Hearers
,
on
pain
of
Damnation
,
willing
to
have
an
Arbitrary
Power
put
in
exercise
over
themselves
:
and
the
most
obsequious
of
their
Hearers
,
though
they
applaud
the
French
King
and
his
Government
,
are
very
unwilling
to
have
it
introduc'd
here
,
and
therefore
concur
with
the
Phanatical
Members
to
oppose
the
keeping
up
of
a
Standing
Army
;
and
as
they
have
excluded
their
Brethren
the
Dissenters
,
they
are
also
unwilling
that
the
Roman
Catholicks
should
be
Sharers
with
them
in
Places
of
Power
and
Trust
:
so
that
my
Episcopal
Subjects
are
indeed
very
Loyal
,
but
it
's
on
this
Condition
,
that
they
alone
may
enjoy
the
Bag
;
and
if
either
I
,
or
any
of
my
Successors
shall
put
out
our
hands
and
touch
them
in
their
Property
,
I
make
no
doubt
of
it
but
they
will
curse
us
to
our
Face
;
and
therefore
I
must
take
care
to
drive
on
cunningly
but
not
furiously
,
so
that
when
I
have
a
mind
to
be
reveng'd
on
any
of
my
Enemies
,
I
must
represent
them
as
Fanaticks
and
Commonwealths-Men
;
then
shall
I
be
sure
to
have
them
baited
from
the
Pulpits
,
nor
shall
they
find
any
more
favourable
Treatment
when
they
come
before
the
Benches
.
CHAP.
L.
On
his
Majesty's
making
Application
to
the
Parliament
of
Scotland
,
upon
his
failing
of
Money
from
the
Parliament
of
England
,
the
Scots
insisting
first
upon
the
Redress
of
their
Grievances
,
and
sending
Duke
Hamilton
and
others
to
London
for
that
End
.
MY
Case
is
very
desperate
when
I
must
have
recourse
to
the
Poorest
of
my
Subjects
for
Money
,
and
that
the
Richest
refuse
it
.
My
Father
and
Grandfather
took
such
Measures
as
tended
to
the
keeping
of
Scotland
low
;
so
that
it
's
no
wonder
that
that
Nation
should
have
fail'd
them
in
their
Distress
.
They
were
obliged
by
their
Coronation-Oaths
to
live
some
part
of
their
time
there
,
lest
the
Substance
of
the
Kingdom
should
be
spent
in
England
by
the
Nobilities
being
obliged
to
frequent
the
Court
:
but
Reasons
of
State
induc'd
them
to
do
otherwise
;
for
the
Scots
being
a
People
tenacious
of
their
Privileges
,
and
zealous
for
their
Religion
,
did
oppose
their
Measures
for
advancing
the
Prerogative
;
whence
it
became
necessary
to
humble
them
,
lest
their
Example
should
have
had
bad
Influence
on
the
two
other
Kingdoms
.
My
Father
,
it
's
true
,
would
have
proceeded
further
,
and
design'd
to
have
chastis'd
their
Contumacy
with
the
Sword
;
but
how
unsuccessful
it
proved
in
the
Event
,
is
too
late
and
recent
to
be
forgotten
:
their
Kindness
to
me
was
truly
remarkable
in
declaring
me
their
King
immediately
upon
his
Murder
;
but
I
am
afraid
that
my
treatment
of
them
since
hath
effac'd
those
good
Impressions
which
they
had
of
me
then
,
seeing
I
have
not
only
overturn'd
the
Presbyterians
,
who
were
at
that
time
my
greatest
Friends
,
but
cut
off
the
Chief
of
their
Patrons
,
and
brought
the
whole
Party
under
the
lash
.
Cursed
be
the
Necessity
which
occasions
my
application
to
them
,
and
may
those
Disciples
of
Passive
Obedience
,
the
Church-of
-
England-Men
,
be
dealt
with
in
the
same
manner
as
they
have
dealt
with
me
.
They
pretended
to
receive
me
without
any
previous
Terms
,
and
to
own
the
Divine
Right
of
my
Succession
to
the
Throne
;
but
now
when
I
have
settled
the
Discipline
of
their
Church
,
and
brought
the
Dissenters
under
their
feet
,
they
are
also
for
disputing
my
Commands
,
and
confining
my
Prerogative
within
narrower
Limits
.
I
must
now
try
whether
their
Brethren
,
the
Episcopal
Party
in
Scotland
,
will
be
any
thing
more
ingenuous
,
and
if
they
can
really
perform
what
they
have
so
solemnly
promised
,
they
have
undertaken
to
assist
me
with
22000
Horse
and
Foot
where-ever
I
shall
have
occasion
;
then
surely
they
may
let
me
have
the
Money
and
save
their
Men
,
which
would
do
my
business
in
an
effectual
Manner
:
and
that
no
means
may
be
left
unattempted
,
I
will
send
the
Earl
of
Lauderdale
,
their
great
Patron
,
to
perswade
them
to
it
.
But
my
cursed
Fate
continues
inauspicious
,
and
I
find
that
the
Party
in
Scotland
are
very
insignificant
,
being
not
so
much
as
able
to
grant
me
one
Subsidy
;
but
instead
of
that
,
I
am
presented
with
an
Address
of
their
Grievances
,
and
a
smart
Remonstrance
against
Lauderdale's
Ministry
,
back'd
by
the
greatest
of
the
Peers
of
Scotland
,
whose
Noise
and
Complaints
have
reach'd
me
in
England
;
and
until
those
be
redressed
,
they
won't
so
much
as
hear
of
any
Overtures
for
Money
.
I
was
made
to
believe
that
an
unbounded
Loyalty
had
been
so
universally
diffused
through
that
Kingdom
,
that
the
Episcopal
Party
ador'd
,
and
the
Presbyterians
fear'd
me
;
but
Experience
teaches
the
contrary
,
else
what
means
this
bleating
of
the
Sheep
and
lowing
of
the
Oxen
?
the
Episcopal
Party
though
they
alone
are
capable
of
being
admitted
to
Parliament
,
either
cannot
or
will
not
give
me
Money
,
and
their
Libel
of
Grievances
are
but
an
old
Presbyterian
Remonstrance
newly
vamp'd
,
being
an
Impeachment
of
my
Administration
both
in
Church
and
State
,
and
including
Desires
in
favour
of
the
Dissenters
.
They
complain
of
the
Monopoly
of
Salt
,
which
hath
increased
the
price
of
it
so
much
,
that
what
was
formerly
had
for
4
,
cannot
now
be
bought
for
20s
.
though
the
Inconvenience
of
this
Monopoly
was
represented
to
me
.
They
do
also
murmur
against
the
Impositions
on
Brandy
and
Tobacco
;
and
that
the
Lords
of
the
Articles
who
were
originally
no
more
than
a
Committee
of
the
Parliament's
appointment
,
are
now
advanc'd
above
Parliaments
themselves
:
That
the
Mint
and
Coinage
are
corrupted
:
Persons
ignorant
and
insufficient
created
Judges
:
That
the
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
and
others
of
the
Clergy
are
countenanc'd
in
preaching
reflectingly
upon
the
Parliament
:
That
Magistrates
are
illegally
imposed
upon
the
City
of
Edinburgh
:
That
eminent
Offices
are
accumulated
upon
single
Persons
;
and
conclude
this
Point
with
the
Male-administration
of
my
Revenue
,
and
the
Earl
of
Lauderdale's
excessive
Greatness
.
In
the
next
place
they
complain
of
the
Severity
of
the
Laws
against
the
Presbyterians
,
and
that
my
own
Power
is
too
great
in
Church-Affairs
:
so
that
the
Nations
seem
resolved
to
join
Complaints
against
my
Government
;
and
how
fatal
the
Issue
of
that
may
be
,
I
can
easily
conjecture
from
by-past
times
;
therefore
I
must
dismiss
Duke
Hamilton
with
a
favourable
Answer
,
and
promise
a
Redress
of
Grievances
in
Parliament
,
that
so
I
may
allay
their
present
Heat
.
'T
is
happy
for
me
that
I
have
two
other
Kingdoms
by
which
I
can
overawe
them
,
or
else
their
Address
had
been
back'd
by
the
Sword
,
and
they
would
probably
have
brought
me
on
my
Knees
before
their
Parliament
,
as
they
have
done
several
of
my
Predecessors
,
or
have
cut
off
my
Head
;
but
I
shall
henceforth
endeavour
to
put
them
out
of
a
Capacity
to
deal
so
by
me
or
any
of
my
Successors
.
And
whereas
the
Presbyterians
do
tenaciously
adhere
to
the
pretended
Liberties
of
their
Fore-fathers
,
instead
of
Rods
,
by
which
they
were
chastis'd
by
my
Father
,
I
shall
henceforth
order
it
so
that
they
shall
be
punish'd
with
Scorpions
,
that
they
may
be
rendred
altogether
unable
to
raise
any
Rebellion
at
home
,
or
assist
the
Parliament
of
England
,
and
the
Protestants
of
Ireland
abroad
.
I
will
take
such
effectual
Course
to
render
them
contemptible
,
that
they
shall
not
henceforth
have
the
Vanity
,
as
in
my
Father's
time
,
to
think
that
the
Representation
of
their
Pressures
can
find
any
Acceptance
with
their
ancient
Allies
of
France
,
to
whom
they
recommended
themselves
formerly
by
their
Military
Services
;
so
that
at
once
I
shall
revenge
upon
them
the
Blood
of
all
my
Predecessors
whom
they
have
murdered
,
and
turn
the
best
of
their
Country
into
a
Hunting
Field
.
And
herein
I
doubt
not
of
the
Concurrence
,
or
at
least
Connivance
of
the
English
Nation
,
because
of
the
ancient
Enmity
betwixt
the
two
Kingdoms
;
and
if
once
the
Scots
be
subjected
,
I
shall
with
the
more
Ease
bring
England
under
the
Yoke
.
CHAP.
LI.
On
the
Spanish
Ambassador's
Proposals
for
an
Vnion
betwixt
England
and
Holland
,
and
declaring
that
they
must
break
with
England
if
the
same
were
not
accepted
.
The
Manifesto
of
the
Dutch
to
the
Parliament
of
England
,
wherein
they
appeal
to
them
for
the
Righteousness
of
their
Cause
.
The
Parliament's
Endeavours
thereupon
for
a
Peace
;
and
his
Majesty's
agreeing
to
it
without
including
the
French
King
.
MY
Stars
seem
to
threaten
me
with
a
Series
of
bad
Influences
;
I
can
neither
have
Money
from
my
Subjects
of
Scotland
nor
England
,
nor
yet
the
wonted
Supplies
from
France
:
and
now
the
Spaniards
are
not
only
become
Mediators
,
but
threaten
me
if
I
continue
the
War
with
the
Dutch.
What
a
mighty
Change
is
this
,
that
they
who
did
formerly
seek
their
Destruction
,
should
now
interpose
for
their
Preservation
,
and
treat
their
formerly
Rebel-Subjects
with
that
Respect
which
is
due
to
the
best
of
their
Allies
:
And
that
his
Catholick
Majesty
,
whose
Predecessors
were
the
greatest
Champions
for
Popery
and
Absolute
Monarchy
,
should
now
become
the
Patron
of
Hereticks
and
Republicans
.
I
may
hence
observe
,
that
Princes
pursue
different
Measures
,
according
to
their
different
Interests
,
and
support
those
at
one
time
,
whom
at
another
they
seek
to
destroy
.
The
Spaniard
,
though
esteem'd
the
most
bigotted
Papist
,
yet
prefers
his
Interest
to
his
Religion
,
and
thinks
it
better
to
save
the
Heretical
Dutch
,
than
to
perish
with
them
;
and
to
preserve
their
Commonwealth
,
rather
than
to
lose
a
Limb
of
his
own
Monarchy
.
And
seeing
all
the
Neighbouring
Monarchs
pursue
what
they
think
their
different
Interests
,
and
summum
bonum
,
by
such
Methods
as
they
themselves
think
best
,
I
may
certainly
be
allowed
to
pursue
my
Pleasures
,
which
I
reckon
my
chief
Happiness
,
by
such
Methods
as
I
my self
think
convenient
.
The
Dutch
take
advantage
from
the
Discontents
of
my
Subjects
,
and
labour
to
foment
Jealousies
betwixt
them
and
me
;
and
according
to
their
Republican
Humour
,
would
make
the
Parliament
judg
of
my
Actions
,
whereby
they
would
insinuate
themselves
into
my
Peoples
Favour
,
and
blacken
my
Designs
as
much
as
they
can
.
Accordingly
I
do
find
that
they
have
their
Aim
,
and
the
Commons
have
declared
their
Sentiments
for
a
Peace
;
so
unhappy
a
thing
it
is
when
the
Head
and
the
Members
don't
agree
,
and
that
Soveraign
and
Subjects
drive
different
Designs
.
I
must
try
what
Influence
a
Speech
will
have
upon
the
Commons
,
when
larded
with
Promises
of
securing
their
Religion
and
Property
;
and
tell
them
,
that
our
Enemies
place
their
greatest
Hopes
in
our
Divisions
;
and
seeing
they
prepare
for
a
War
,
it
will
be
very
dishonourable
for
the
English
Nation
to
be
threatned
into
a
Peace
,
especially
seeing
the
best
way
to
procure
an
honourable
Peace
is
to
treat
with
the
Sword
in
hand
,
and
to
have
a
good
Fleet
ready
to
oppose
them
,
which
cannot
be
effected
without
a
large
Supply
.
I
have
also
taken
care
to
inform
the
House
as
to
my
Treaties
with
France
,
of
which
they
have
had
hitherto
very
frightful
Representations
,
but
cannot
prevail
with
them
to
believe
what
I
say
,
so
far
have
their
Jealousies
got
the
Ascendant
over
them
,
that
Popery
and
Arbitrary
Government
are
ready
to
break
in
upon
them
;
wherein
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury
proves
a
very
ill
Instrument
,
and
foments
their
Jealousies
by
discovering
my
Intrigues
,
so
mischievous
a
thing
is
it
when
great
Courtiers
fall
off
from
their
Duty
;
so
that
now
the
Commons
will
listen
to
nothing
without
a
firm
Security
for
their
Religion
and
Property
:
and
the
better
to
insinuate
to
the
People
the
greatness
of
their
Danger
,
they
have
made
application
to
me
to
appoint
a
Fast
,
desire
that
the
Trainbands
of
London
may
be
raised
to
suppress
the
tumultuous
Meetings
of
the
Papists
,
and
accuse
my
chief
Ministers
of
Designs
against
the
Nation
,
for
which
they
would
have
them
banish'd
my
Presence
for
ever
.
These
are
woful
Circumstances
to
which
I
am
reduc'd
,
and
afford
me
but
a
melancholy
Subject
of
Meditation
,
when
I
consider
what
Pains
and
Expence
I
have
been
at
to
deliver
the
Nations
from
the
Bigotry
of
Religion
,
by
testifying
how
little
I
value
it
in
my
own
Practice
,
and
how
careful
I
have
been
to
discourage
it
in
others
;
that
now
when
my
Parliament
hath
concurr'd
with
me
for
so
many
Years
,
to
ruine
their
dissenting
Brethren
at
home
,
and
Protestant
Neighbours
abroad
,
they
should
at
last
become
refractory
and
obstinate
,
and
from
an
over-heated
Zeal
for
Religion
pursue
the
same
Measures
themselves
which
they
have
condemned
in
others
.
I
reckon'd
that
the
indulging
of
a
Licentiousness
in
Practice
,
would
at
last
have
extinguish'd
all
Sense
of
that
which
they
call
Religion
;
but
the
Event
shews
that
I
am
mistaken
.
The
Phanaticks
,
whom
I
have
prosecuted
,
will
say
,
that
the
Judgment
of
God
hath
pursu'd
me
,
and
created
a
Difference
betwixt
me
and
my
Parliament
,
who
did
so
unanimously
concur
to
promote
their
Ruine
;
and
this
Cant
they
will
buz
and
spread
about
the
Nation
,
and
value
themselves
upon
their
Foresight
,
as
having
so
long
ago
foretold
what
is
now
come
to
pass
;
and
by
this
Means
work
upon
the
present
Fears
and
Ferment
of
the
Nation
:
but
I
shall
fall
upon
a
Method
to
be
even
with
them
afterwards
,
and
infallibly
turn
the
Tables
upon
them
.
In
the
mean
time
I
must
make
the
best
Improvement
of
my
present
Circumstances
that
I
can
;
and
seeing
there
is
no
avoiding
of
a
Peace
with
the
Dutch
,
I
must
seek
for
a
Pretence
to
come
off
with
Honour
,
for
which
the
Marquiss
de
Fresno's
Proposals
,
in
name
of
his
Catholick
Majesty
,
come
very
opportunely
:
for
seeing
they
are
new
Proposals
,
I
can
easily
give
out
that
they
are
more
advantagious
than
the
former
;
and
by
seeming
to
advise
with
the
Commons
,
whether
it
be
meet
for
me
to
accept
of
them
or
not
,
I
shall
both
please
them
,
and
salve
my
own
Reputation
,
for
my
Allies
the
French
will
by
this
Means
see
that
my
concluding
of
Peace
is
the
Effect
of
Constraint
,
and
not
of
Choice
,
seeing
I
can
neither
have
Money
nor
the
Parliament's
Consent
to
carry
on
the
War
:
and
if
the
French
King
should
complain
that
I
act
dishonourably
in
concluding
a
Peace
without
him
,
it
will
be
a
plausible
Answer
,
that
I
am
not
Absolute
as
he
is
:
So
that
having
neither
Men
nor
Money
at
Command
,
without
my
Parliament's
Concurrence
,
I
am
under
a
Necessity
of
discontinuing
a
War
,
which
they
are
against
:
And
seeing
he
hath
fail'd
me
in
his
promised
Supplies
,
he
cannot
be
angry
that
I
seek
for
them
elsewhere
,
it
being
every
whit
as
reasonable
that
I
should
satisfy
my
own
Pleasures
,
as
it
is
for
him
to
gratify
his
Ambition
.
And
seeing
my
Parliament
have
very
bad
Impressions
of
the
Treaties
betwixt
him
and
me
,
as
containing
mysterious
and
dangerous
Articles
,
it
's
but
reasonable
that
I
should
draw
a
Vail
over
their
Eyes
,
by
seeming
now
to
come
to
an
absolute
Rupture
,
that
we
may
afterwards
carry
on
our
Designs
with
less
Suspicion
:
but
if
none
of
those
Reasons
will
satisfy
him
,
I
am
not
solicitous
,
for
I
know
that
he
can
as
little
be
without
me
as
I
can
be
without
him
;
and
that
a
mutual
Friendship
is
indispensably
necessary
for
the
carrying
on
of
either
our
Designs
;
and
if
he
will
be
disgusted
at
this
Treatment
,
he
may
remember
how
he
forbad
me
his
Dominions
at
the
Instance
of
a
Rebel
and
Usurper
,
and
how
little
Care
he
hath
had
of
my
Reputation
ever
since
,
but
hath
continually
expos'd
me
both
as
to
the
Affair
of
betraying
Monsieur
Rohan
,
the
suffering
of
it
to
be
printed
at
Paris
,
that
he
and
I
engag'd
in
this
War
against
the
Dutch
,
on
purpose
to
destroy
the
Protestant
Religion
,
ordering
his
Squadron
to
abandon
my
Fleet
in
the
Day
of
Battel
,
and
grasping
all
the
Country
to
himself
when
he
over-run
the
Hollanders
by
Land
,
without
the
least
Design
of
making
me
a
Sharer
,
according
to
our
Agreement
.
But
let
him
be
well
or
ill
pleas'd
,
I
cannot
help
it
:
My
Parliament
have
not
only
testify'd
their
Dislike
of
his
Alliance
,
and
this
present
War
,
but
have
begun
to
attaque
me
in
the
Persons
of
my
Ministers
,
who
have
hitherto
been
so
necessary
both
for
the
promoting
of
my
Prerogative
and
Pleasures
;
and
therefore
in
prudence
I
am
oblig'd
to
clap
up
a
Peace
,
not
being
able
to
deal
both
with
the
Parliament
at
home
,
and
the
Dutch
abroad
;
though
I
must
confess
that
it
is
not
without
a
sensible
Regret
that
I
must
perceive
both
him
and
my self
robb'd
of
our
Prey
when
it
was
just
betwixt
our
Teeth
.
CHAP.
LII
.
On
his
Majesty's
proroguing
the
Parliament
,
because
of
their
impeaching
his
Ministers
,
forming
Bills
against
Popery
,
and
for
the
marrying
of
those
of
the
Royal
Family
with
Protestants
,
and
educating
their
Children
in
that
Religion
.
Clamours
rais'd
in
the
Nation
,
that
we
were
running
back
to
41.
The
Court's
mediating
a
Peace
betwixt
France
and
Holland
,
and
sending
10000
of
their
own
Subjects
into
the
French
King's
Service
.
IT
may
be
thought
strange
that
a
Parliament
of
such
stanch
Church-men
should
be
so
uneasy
with
their
Soveraign
,
and
contrary
to
their
professed
Principles
wound
me
so
furiously
through
the
sides
of
my
Ministers
;
they
condemn
the
Puritans
for
insisting
so
much
against
Strafford
and
Laud
,
whereas
they
themselves
are
as
violent
against
the
Duke
of
Buckingam
,
Earl
of
Lauderdale
,
and
Earl
of
Arlington
.
Whence
I
find
,
that
let
them
pretend
what
they
will
,
their
Loyalty
is
measured
by
their
supposed
Interest
.
My
being
obliged
to
concede
to
them
in
one
thing
hath
emboldned
them
to
press
upon
me
to
yield
in
another
:
So
that
having
obliged
me
to
put
an
End
to
the
War
,
they
are
resolved
to
deprive
me
of
the
Sweets
of
Peace
,
and
to
rob
me
of
those
Ministers
in
whom
I
delight
,
because
of
their
Agreement
with
me
in
Practice
and
Design
.
If
I
suffer
them
to
be
brought
to
trial
,
it
will
not
only
discourage
others
from
serving
me
afterward
,
but
endanger
both
my
Reputation
and
Safety
,
and
bring
me
to
Repentance
when
it
is
too
late
,
as
my
Father
did
after
he
abandoned
Strafford
.
I
must
not
therefore
run
such
a
risk
,
for
if
I
leave
them
to
the
Vengeance
of
the
Commons
,
they
will
secure
themselves
by
accusing
me
,
and
consequently
break
all
my
Measures
,
therefore
it
is
necessary
for
me
to
prorogue
the
Parliament
;
and
if
I
can
be
otherwise
supplied
with
Money
,
shall
never
call
them
more
,
but
rid
my self
of
that
pernicious
Divan
,
who
are
an
ungrateful
Check
upon
all
Monarchs
.
My
Father
found
,
by
sad
Experience
,
the
mischievous
Inconvenience
of
making
use
of
them
;
and
what
King
is
there
who
will
not
be
easily
convinc'd
of
the
danger
of
having
such
an
Assembly
to
controul
them
in
their
Designs
,
dive
into
their
Secrets
,
and
chain
up
their
Hands
,
that
I
must
neither
favour
what
Religion
I
think
fit
,
marry
what
Wife
I
please
,
nor
make
such
Alliances
as
I
think
advantagious
,
and
for
my
Interest
,
without
their
Consent
,
and
Limits
,
or
rather
Fetters
of
their
imposing
?
And
thus
my
ill-natured
Subjects
do
continually
stun
my
Ears
with
their
Clamours
against
Popery
;
not
that
they
have
any
true
Regard
to
the
contrary
Religion
which
they
profess
,
as
may
be
seen
by
their
Practice
,
but
because
of
their
temporal
Interest
.
Then
they
break
in
upon
the
Peace
of
my
own
Family
;
so
that
I
must
neither
gratify
a
Wife
,
to
suffer
her
to
educate
a
Child
in
her
own
Religion
,
though
perhaps
the
same
may
be
also
most
agreeable
to
my
own
Opinion
:
Nor
must
any
of
my
Children
,
or
near
Relations
,
be
suffered
to
marry
with
Roman
Catholicks
,
for
fear
of
the
dangerous
Consequence
to
their
beloved
Heresy
.
And
thus
though
they
pretend
to
believe
that
Monarchy
is
the
only
Government
of
Divine
Right
,
and
that
I
hold
my
Crown
from
God
alone
by
lineal
Succession
,
they
load
me
with
such
Fetters
that
they
convert
my
Diadem
to
a
Crown
of
Thorns
;
and
how
desirable
soever
a
Throne
may
seem
to
be
,
yet
by
those
Restraints
they
would
make
it
sweeter
to
the
Fancy
than
the
Enjoyment
.
This
dangerous
Temper
must
be
obstructed
in
time
,
and
a
Method
found
out
to
divert
their
Zeal
,
and
give
it
some
other
Current
.
The
Phanaticks
were
the
last
who
had
them
under
their
Feet
,
and
have
still
a
great
Interest
in
the
Nation
;
whereas
the
Catholicks
have
now
been
dispossed
for
an
Age
,
and
have
no
other
Prospect
but
the
Favour
of
the
Court
to
recover
their
Footing
.
Then
the
Course
which
does
naturally
offer
it self
to
my
View
,
is
to
alarm
the
Nation
with
the
Danger
of
relapsing
into
the
Disorders
of
1641.
which
issued
in
the
Destruction
of
the
Church
and
Monarchy
.
The
Puritans
usher'd
in
their
Rebellion
by
Clamours
against
the
Invasions
of
their
Civil
Rights
by
an
unlimited
Prerogative
,
and
of
their
Religion
by
Innovations
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
;
and
that
therefore
it
is
a
Shame
for
them
who
pretend
to
so
much
Loyalty
,
and
to
despise
others
upon
the
account
of
contrary
Principles
,
to
be
found
tracing
their
Footsteps
.
The
Clergy
,
I
am
sure
,
will
be
sensible
of
the
Danger
,
and
will
,
no
doubt
,
be
ready
to
take
the
Alarm
;
and
when
the
Pulpits
are
on
my
side
,
I
can
diffuse
what
Opinions
and
Notions
I
please
through
the
Nation
:
and
if
once
the
Clergy
be
possessed
with
an
apprehension
of
the
Danger
they
are
in
of
losing
their
Benefices
by
the
Fanaticks
;
and
that
the
Gentry
,
who
did
formerly
smart
by
Sequestrations
,
be
effectually
put
in
mind
of
their
former
Sufferings
,
and
the
Probability
of
running
headlong
into
the
same
Inconveniencies
,
by
pursuing
the
Methods
which
they
are
now
upon
;
I
doubt
not
but
the
Current
will
turn
as
strongly
upon
the
Phanaticks
and
Republicans
,
as
it
does
now
against
the
Catholicks
and
Courtiers
,
especially
when
back'd
by
my
Authority
,
and
made
the
Path-way
to
Preferment
in
Church
and
State
;
for
I
shall
henceforth
take
care
that
none
be
advanc'd
in
either
,
but
such
as
are
willing
to
concur
with
my
Designs
.
For
the
carrying
on
of
which
it
is
necessary
that
some
acute
Pens
be
set
at
work
to
defend
my
Proceedings
,
and
draw
such
Vails
over
them
as
cannot
be
seen
through
by
ordinary
Observers
.
It
is
also
necessary
for
that
end
,
that
I
imploy
some
fit
Persons
to
negotiate
a
Peace
betwixt
France
and
Holland
,
which
as
it
will
be
a
plausible
Argument
of
my
Aversion
to
have
that
Protestant
State
destroyed
,
it
will
give
the
French
King
an
Opportunity
to
concert
his
Measures
at
leisure
,
render
his
Protestants
less
useful
to
him
at
home
,
and
the
easier
to
be
destroyed
,
and
enable
him
to
assist
me
in
advancing
my
Prerogative
:
for
which
end
he
shall
have
10000
of
my
Subjects
in
his
Service
,
who
after
they
have
acquired
Experience
and
Reputation
in
his
Wars
,
will
be
useful
to
me
for
training
up
others
,
and
be
ready
at
hand
to
quell
my
rebellious
Subjects
,
in
case
of
intestine
Troubles
.
The
old
Cavaliers
may
be
now
very
useful
to
me
;
and
whereas
they
have
hitherto
complain'd
of
being
neglected
,
I
will
incite
them
by
hopes
of
having
their
old
Services
rewarded
,
to
publish
their
former
Sufferings
afresh
,
and
declare
that
the
Parliament
is
taking
the
same
Methods
which
did
formerly
ruine
the
Church
and
the
State
,
by
which
Means
I
shall
bring
their
Procedure
to
be
hated
,
and
animate
the
Royalists
and
zealous
Church-men
against
them
.
CHAP.
LIII
.
On
the
Meeting
of
the
Parliament
again
,
April
,
1675.
Their
falling
upon
Bills
for
the
Benefit
of
the
Nation
,
and
being
diverted
by
the
sudden
bringing
in
of
a
Têst
into
the
House
of
Lords
,
to
be
imposed
upon
all
in
Places
of
Power
or
Trust
,
Civil
,
Military
or
Ecclesiastical
;
obliging
them
to
declare
their
Abhorrence
of
taking
up
Arms
against
the
King
,
or
any
commissionated
by
him
;
and
to
swear
that
they
would
not
at
any
time
endeavour
the
Alteration
of
the
Government
either
in
Church
or
State
.
THE
Want
of
Money
obliges
me
to
let
the
Parliament
sit
after
so
long
a
Prorogation
;
but
,
to
my
great
Grief
,
I
perceive
that
the
Vitals
and
noble
Parts
of
the
Nation
are
in
danger
by
this
Contagion
of
rebellious
Principles
,
which
hath
rag'd
so
long
amongst
them
.
Insomuch
that
whereas
it
might
have
been
justly
expected
that
this
long
Prorogation
should
have
cool'd
them
,
they
fall
upon
the
old
Theme
of
Bills
for
the
Advantage
of
the
Nation
;
but
I
am
resolv'd
to
give
them
a
Diversion
by
the
Cavalier
and
High
Church-man
,
whom
I
have
inspir'd
with
a
Desire
of
Revenge
for
old
Injuries
,
and
put
them
in
hopes
of
better
Success
than
formerly
,
if
they
should
have
occasion
of
fighting
the
old
Quarrel
over
again
,
seeing
now
they
are
possessed
of
the
Arms
,
Forts
and
Ammunition
of
the
Nation
,
and
are
sure
of
one
to
head
them
,
who
will
never
be
guilty
of
such
a
precipitant
Action
as
to
leave
their
Enemies
in
possession
of
London
,
divest
himself
of
the
Power
of
the
Militia
,
or
lodg
his
Power
in
the
Hands
of
the
Parliament
.
So
that
the
Church
and
I
shall
mutually
gratify
one
another
,
and
maintain
both
Monarchy
and
Episcopacy
to
be
of
Divine
Right
,
and
not
to
be
bounded
by
humane
Laws
.
We
have
made
considerable
Steps
towards
this
already
;
the
Act
for
regulating
Corporations
hath
excluded
all
Men
of
different
Principles
from
the
Magistracy
;
the
Act
of
Uniformity
hath
shut
them
out
from
the
Ministry
;
and
the
Act
of
the
Militia
hath
left
them
no
Place
in
the
Army
:
So
that
it
only
remains
for
laying
on
the
Top-stone
of
the
whole
Fabrick
,
that
we
get
this
Test
to
be
universally
imposed
,
and
then
we
take
away
all
Opportunity
from
the
Parliament
to
alter
any
thing
in
Church
or
State
,
and
confine
them
to
their
proper
Work
of
raising
Money
.
The
Bishops
,
who
have
their
Dependance
upon
me
,
must
be
taught
to
instruct
their
inferiour
Clergy
to
make
use
of
their
Learning
to
justify
and
not
to
examine
what
their
Superiours
command
:
And
seeing
this
Oath
secures
their
beloved
Government
and
Discipline
to
Perpetuity
,
they
can
neither
in
Gratitude
nor
Interest
decline
their
Concurrence
to
promote
the
same
in
favour
of
the
Crown
;
which
,
with
so
much
Zeal
,
they
desire
for
the
Mitre
.
If
this
can
be
obtain'd
,
the
Act
of
Oblivion
will
be
made
void
,
and
then
we
can
take
a
sweet
Revenge
on
the
Phanaticks
and
Republicans
.
The
better
to
make
it
pass
,
we
must
endeavour
to
possess
the
Parliament
,
that
it
's
a
necessary
and
moderate
Security
for
the
Church
and
Crown
,
and
will
be
the
most
effectual
Preservative
that
can
be
thought
on
against
such
Rebellions
as
that
of
41.
The
Necessity
of
it
may
easily
be
instructed
from
the
Swarms
of
Phanaticks
,
and
Men
of
dangerous
Principles
,
which
abound
in
the
Nation
:
And
all
who
refuse
to
give
this
moderate
Security
,
shall
be
look'd
on
as
tainted
with
this
rebellious
Leaven
.
But
I
find
that
I
must
still
lay
my
Account
to
meet
with
Opposition
;
for
those
Lords
who
value
themselves
,
as
being
Patriots
to
their
Country
,
but
in
reality
a
factious
Cabal
,
oppose
this
Bill
with
Vigour
,
as
incroaching
on
the
Birth-right
of
the
Peers
,
striking
at
the
Root
of
the
Government
,
taking
away
Freedom
of
Debate
from
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
which
have
part
of
the
Legislative
Power
,
obliging
them
to
abjure
all
Endeavours
to
alter
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
whatever
the
Necessities
of
the
State
,
or
Christian
Compassion
to
Dissenters
may
require
;
and
therefore
they
have
protested
against
it
;
but
however
I
have
this
Satisfaction
,
that
it
is
carried
against
them
,
and
committed
.
And
my
Lords
the
Bishops
have
behav'd
themselves
bravely
in
it
,
by
endeavouring
not
only
to
have
those
Protesting
Lords
personally
punished
,
but
the
Liberty
of
exhibiting
Reasons
with
their
Protestations
abolished
,
because
of
their
pretending
a
Christian
Compassion
to
Dissenters
:
Nor
did
they
shew
themselves
less
my
Friends
in
rejecting
the
Proviso's
offer'd
by
the
Protesting
Lords
,
to
secure
the
Freedom
of
Debate
to
Members
of
Parliament
,
and
prevent
Dangers
from
Popish
Recusants
.
And
though
they
could
not
answer
,
yet
they
could
out-vote
the
Arguments
brought
against
Assertory
Oaths
in
point
of
Doctrine
,
and
Promissory
Oaths
,
though
held
unlawful
by
Grotius
;
and
generally
ineffectual
,
to
keep
ill
Men
out
of
the
Government
,
though
they
may
exclude
some
conscientious
Persons
:
And
as
the
Bishops
cannot
justify
this
their
Procedure
,
without
an
assurance
of
Infallibility
,
which
they
do
not
pretend
to
,
it
shews
that
they
do
not
believe
the
Religion
which
they
profess
and
teach
.
And
seeing
I
perceive
this
to
be
common
among
Priests
of
all
Religions
,
it
cannot
but
justify
me
,
though
I
should
openly
profess
my self
to
be
of
none
.
I
perceive
the
Country
Lords
have
found
out
my
Design
to
swear
them
not
to
oppose
an
Arbitrary
Government
,
by
binding
them
up
not
to
resist
my self
or
any
having
my
Commission
,
though
I
should
command
them
to
do
things
contrary
to
the
standing
Laws
;
as
levying
of
Money
without
Consent
of
Parliament
,
&c.
Or
though
I
should
either
deliver
my self
up
to
the
French
King
,
or
by
Fortune
of
War
fall
into
his
Hands
,
and
either
willingly
or
by
constraint
command
my
Subjects
to
do
such
things
as
are
contrary
to
my
Royal
Dignity
:
Or
in
case
that
a
Popish
Successor
should
by
Force
of
Arms
endeavour
to
establish
the
Catholick
Religion
:
So
that
I
find
the
Doctrine
of
Passive
Obedience
,
though
inculcated
from
the
Pulpit
,
as
a
necessary
Article
of
Faith
,
on
pain
of
Hell
and
Damnation
,
hath
not
obtain'd
universal
Belief
amongst
the
Church-of
-
England-Laity
,
whatever
it
hath
done
amongst
their
Clergy
,
and
consequently
that
the
latter
are
not
fit
for
me
to
rely
upon
,
as
not
being
able
enough
to
defend
me
against
that
Party
who
prov'd
too
strong
for
them
and
my
Father
both
;
for
I
am
now
fully
satisfied
that
such
of
the
Church
of
England
as
agree
with
the
Dissenters
in
Politicks
,
would
also
quickly
unite
with
them
in
Ecclesiasticks
,
if
they
would
but
allow
them
a
sufficient
Latitude
of
Practice
:
So
that
hence
I
have
ground
enough
to
perswade
the
Clergy
to
declare
against
all
such
as
Presbyterians
in
Masquerade
,
and
secret
Enemies
to
their
Church-Government
,
which
they
do
not
believe
to
be
jure
divino
,
else
they
would
never
boggle
at
swearing
not
to
alter
it
.
I
have
also
this
to
comfort
me
,
that
I
am
not
suspected
alone
by
those
Peers
,
but
the
Bishops
do
now
come
in
for
a
share
,
it
being
plainly
perceiv'd
by
the
contrary
Party
,
that
though
they
took
care
for
their
Discipline
,
they
took
none
for
their
Doctrine
,
that
they
might
be
as
good
as
their
Promise
to
the
Popish
Lords
,
that
the
Oath
should
be
so
form'd
as
not
to
bear
hard
on
them
,
which
is
still
an
Encouragement
to
me
to
think
better
of
the
Catholick
Religion
than
the
Reformed
;
for
the
Catholick
Clergy
I
find
much
truer
to
their
Interest
than
those
of
the
Church
of
England
:
If
the
English
Bishops
did
believe
the
Truth
of
their
own
Religion
,
they
would
certainly
be
more
concerned
for
its
Doctrine
than
Discipline
,
and
not
more
sollicitous
to
secure
the
latter
against
Dissenters
,
than
the
former
against
Catholicks
;
or
if
they
were
Men
who
made
conscience
of
Oaths
themselves
,
they
would
never
be
for
imposing
such
Oaths
upon
others
as
are
contrary
to
their
own
Practice
:
for
if
they
thought
it
unlawful
to
endeavour
any
Alteration
in
their
Church
,
they
would
never
make
choice
of
such
Men
for
Preferments
as
Preach
and
Write
against
her
Doctrine
of
Predestination
.
Those
Prelates
do
exactly
resemble
the
Pharisees
,
who
bound
heavy
Burdens
upon
the
Shoulders
of
their
Disciples
,
while
they
would
not
touch
them
themselves
with
one
of
their
Fingers
;
and
so
,
though
there
have
been
several
Alterations
made
in
the
Prayers
and
Rites
of
the
Church
since
the
Reformation
by
them
and
their
Predecessors
,
yet
they
would
oblige
others
by
Oath
never
to
endeavour
the
like
,
but
to
maintain
their
Church
as
now
established
by
Law
;
which
swears
them
to
maintain
the
old
Popish
Canons
revived
by
the
First
of
Elizabeth
,
which
is
indeed
of
a
piece
with
the
last
Act
of
Uniformity
,
that
makes
Popish
Priests
capable
of
Benefices
without
Re-ordination
if
they
turn
Protestants
;
and
yet
unchurches
all
their
Reform'd
Brethren
abroad
,
and
declares
their
Ordination
invalid
.
It
's
true
that
all
this
is
for
my
Interest
,
and
contributes
exceedingly
to
the
advancement
of
my
Designs
;
but
at
the
same
time
,
though
I
love
the
Treason
I
hate
the
Traitor
,
and
can
put
no
Confidence
in
those
Men
,
who
being
false
to
that
which
they
call
their
own
Interest
,
can
never
be
true
to
mine
:
and
hence
I
perceive
,
that
though
they
profess
otherwise
,
their
Religion
is
the
same
with
my
own
;
for
as
I
pursue
my
Pleasures
,
they
pursue
their
Profits
as
their
summum
bonum
;
and
if
they
may
but
acquire
it
,
they
care
not
by
what
Methods
.
Who
then
can
blame
me
for
disbelieving
that
Religion
which
they
who
are
the
Fathers
of
the
Church
do
manifestly
disbelieve
themselves
?
or
how
can
I
be
blamed
for
favouring
Popery
as
best
suited
to
my
Designs
,
when
Protestant
Bishops
approve
of
their
Ordination
,
Canons
,
Ceremonies
and
Government
,
and
by
the
choice
which
they
make
of
Ecclesiasticks
for
Preferments
,
and
the
Tenderness
which
they
have
shew'd
to
the
Catholicks
in
the
management
of
this
Test
,
it
's
evident
enough
that
they
have
no
dislike
to
their
Doctrines
.
However
,
I
am
in
a
great
measure
obliged
to
them
for
standing
by
me
in
this
Point
,
though
I
perceive
their
principal
Motive
was
to
have
their
own
Government
rendred
as
Absolute
as
my
own
;
and
that
it
should
be
equally
,
if
not
more
dangerous
for
any
Man
to
mutter
against
the
Church
,
as
it
is
to
speak
Treason
against
the
State
.
However
if
this
Oath
could
be
pass'd
,
I
should
be
happy
in
my
Government
,
and
rendred
abundantly
more
Absolute
,
than
now
I
can
pretend
to
be
;
the
present
Oath
of
Allegiance
and
the
Laws
not
being
comprehensive
enough
,
but
loaded
with
ungrateful
Restrictions
.
And
as
for
the
Bishops
,
I
know
how
to
deal
with
them
if
ever
they
should
happen
to
grow
uneasy
;
the
Wounds
of
my
Sword
will
be
sooner
felt
than
those
of
their
Pastoral
Staff
;
and
having
rendred
themselves
unacceptable
to
the
Nation
by
concurring
so
much
with
the
Court
,
and
being
so
violent
against
Dissenters
,
they
cannot
well
recover
their
Interest
there
,
and
so
must
be
forc'd
to
comply
with
me
;
by
which
means
I
can
easily
protect
the
Crown
against
the
Efforts
of
the
Mitre
.
CHAP.
LIV.
On
the
Debate
betwixt
the
Lords
and
Commons
about
the
Lords
hearing
of
Appeals
from
any
Court
of
Equity
,
with
the
Behaviour
of
the
Bishops
in
that
Affair
,
and
the
Opposition
which
they
met
with
from
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury
,
&c.
THE
Lords
having
made
so
much
opposition
to
my
Designs
,
it
's
my
Interest
now
to
gain
the
Commons
,
and
own
their
Pretensions
against
the
Privileges
of
the
Peers
:
for
if
by
this
means
I
could
render
the
Upper
House
useless
,
I
should
be
the
better
able
to
deal
with
the
Lower
;
or
if
both
of
them
fall
by
their
mutual
Heats
,
I
shall
be
a
certain
Gainer
by
their
Destruction
;
or
if
the
Commons
once
find
that
I
am
for
them
,
it
may
further
their
passing
the
Test
with
more
ease
.
The
Bishops
I
am
sure
of
in
the
House
of
Lords
,
and
of
my
Pensioners
&
high
Churchmen
in
the
House
of
Commons
;
who
I
'm
sure
will
vote
according
to
the
Direction
of
the
Court
.
The
Cavalier's
Conscience
is
govern'd
by
the
Bishop
,
and
the
indigent
Courtier
must
live
by
the
Crown
;
so
that
both
their
Votes
I
may
depend
upon
.
The
Phanatick
I
can
take
off
by
hopes
of
Liberty
;
so
that
I
shall
only
have
the
staunch
Country-man
to
oppose
me
,
and
it
's
hard
if
I
be
not
able
to
weather
the
Point
against
him
.
But
my
Designs
are
still
very
apt
to
miscarry
;
and
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury
,
with
others
of
the
Country
Lords
,
have
got
so
much
Influence
on
the
Humours
of
the
Nation
,
that
my
Project
,
I
fear
,
will
certainly
fail
:
Their
Arguments
for
preserving
the
Rights
of
the
Lords
as
an
essential
Part
of
the
Government
,
and
a
necessary
Check
on
aspiring
Monarchs
,
are
so
popular
and
taking
,
that
they
charm
the
Vulgar
,
who
are
made
to
believe
that
the
Upper
House
is
their
chief
Security
for
the
peaceable
Enjoyment
of
their
Rights
and
Properties
,
which
may
be
otherwise
destroyed
by
partial
Judges
,
who
depend
on
the
Court
for
their
Honours
and
Preferments
,
and
are
consequently
influenc'd
by
them
in
their
Sentences
.
However
,
I
am
obliged
to
the
good
Will
of
the
Bishops
,
who
do
herein
behave
themselves
like
true
and
loyal
Subjects
,
and
advise
the
Lords
to
quit
their
Pretensions
,
though
thereby
they
lay
themselves
open
to
Lashes
,
as
concurring
to
destroy
that
Government
;
the
Preservation
of
which
for
ever
,
without
any
endeavour
of
Alteration
,
they
did
so
much
press
to
have
the
People
sworn
to
:
but
herein
they
act
conformable
to
their
great
Principle
,
that
Monarchy
and
the
Lineal
Succession
is
of
Divine
Right
,
and
not
being
the
Creature
of
Man's
Constitution
,
ought
not
to
be
subject
to
humane
Limitation
,
but
to
God
alone
,
from
whom
it
has
its
Being
.
The
Lords
,
however
,
are
deaf
to
all
Insinuations
,
either
from
the
Danger
of
a
Rupture
with
the
Commons
or
me
at
this
Juncture
,
which
puts
me
under
a
Necessity
of
proroguing
the
Parliament
,
and
rather
to
hazard
the
Loss
of
the
Test
,
than
the
Quiet
of
my
Government
:
for
I
find
that
Kings
have
always
been
Losers
,
whenever
they
came
to
a
War
with
their
Barons
and
People
;
and
I
am
not
without
Reason
to
think
that
this
Debate
betwixt
the
two
Houses
is
rather
fomented
to
obstruct
the
Test
,
than
out
of
any
Kindness
to
my
Prerogative
,
which
is
sufficiently
evident
from
the
inconsiderable
Subsidy
which
the
Commons
have
voted
me
.
CHAP.
LV.
On
the
Meeting
of
the
Parliament
after
the
Prorogation
.
His
Majesty's
Demand
of
Money
to
build
Ships
.
The
Commons
insisting
upon
the
Bill
for
a
Habeas
Corpus
:
Against
sending
Men
Prisoners
beyond
Sea
:
Raising
Money
without
Consent
of
Parliament
:
Against
Papists
sitting
in
either
House
:
For
the
speedier
convicting
of
Papists
,
and
recalling
his
Majesty's
Subjects
from
the
French
Service
;
and
the
Duke
of
Buckingham's
Speech
for
Indulgence
to
Dissenters
.
HAving
,
during
this
Interval
of
Parliament
,
taken
sufficient
Care
to
insinuate
the
Danger
of
open
Rebellion
,
such
as
that
in
1641.
if
the
Parliament
persist
in
their
late
Methods
,
and
to
make
all
those
who
refuse
such
Sums
as
I
think
best
to
desire
,
odious
to
the
Church
as
Presbyterians
,
I
thought
fit
to
let
them
meet
again
,
to
try
whether
this
Method
had
had
any
Influence
on
them
,
or
if
the
last
Prorogation
had
any
way
cool'd
them
.
But
though
the
Money
which
I
desired
was
to
strengthen
my
Fleet
for
the
Honour
of
the
Nation
,
which
I
concluded
that
they
would
the
more
easily
grant
,
because
in
the
former
Session
they
complain'd
that
the
French
were
grown
stronger
than
us
at
Sea
;
yet
still
I
meet
with
a
Repulse
;
and
instead
of
Money
am
answered
with
Complaints
and
Libels
against
my
Administration
.
By
withholding
of
Money
they
make
me
unable
to
give
Rewards
;
and
now
they
are
about
depriving
me
of
the
Power
of
inflicting
Punishments
:
By
their
Bill
of
Habeas
Corpus
they
would
deliver
Criminals
from
the
Irksomness
of
long
Imprisonments
at
home
,
and
yet
will
not
agree
that
they
should
be
sent
Prisoners
abroad
.
They
are
,
moreover
,
so
stubborn
,
as
to
deny
me
Money
for
support
of
the
Monarchy
,
and
yet
will
not
suffer
me
to
raise
any
without
their
Consent
.
Now
their
Fears
of
Popery
and
Slavery
come
upon
them
afresh
,
which
with
redoubled
Clamours
they
send
abroad
into
the
Country
,
to
inspire
the
Mob
with
their
own
Sentiments
,
and
fill
the
Nation
with
endless
Jealousies
.
Hence
come
their
Bills
for
disabling
Papists
from
sitting
in
either
House
,
by
which
they
would
rob
me
of
the
Assistance
of
my
best
Friends
.
Nor
are
they
content
to
stay
there
,
but
they
are
also
for
having
them
speedily
convicted
and
punish'd
,
according
to
their
sanguinary
Laws
,
which
in
my
time
shall
never
be
granted
.
Nor
do
their
Designs
rest
here
;
but
as
they
will
not
allow
me
an
Army
at
home
,
they
are
now
for
my
calling
back
such
as
I
have
abroad
,
being
afraid
that
they
should
learn
too
much
of
the
French
Methods
of
an
undisputed
Submission
to
the
Dictates
of
their
Prince
.
All
those
disloyal
Practices
are
fomented
by
Dissenters
and
others
,
who
are
of
Antimonarchical
Principles
,
for
which
in
time
I
hope
for
a
Revenge
;
and
at
present
am
resolved
to
give
them
a
Diversion
,
by
reviving
the
Quarrel
betwixt
them
and
the
Lords
;
and
while
they
are
hot
in
the
Contest
about
their
own
Principles
,
they
will
remit
their
Violence
against
the
Papists
,
and
forget
the
Kindness
which
they
intended
to
Dissenters
;
for
I
have
always
observed
this
in
their
Temper
,
that
when
they
were
kind
to
the
one
,
they
were
severe
to
the
other
;
and
when
any
Man
is
disgusted
with
that
which
they
call
Tyranny
in
the
State
,
and
Concurrence
with
it
in
the
Church
,
they
strait
have
an
Inclination
to
favour
the
Phanaticks
and
Republicans
.
How
could
it
have
happened
else
that
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
whose
Father
was
a
Sacrifice
to
the
Resentments
of
the
Faction
,
should
now
make
Harangues
for
an
Indulgence
to
Dissenters
?
So
that
I
plainly
perceive
that
all
the
Enemies
to
the
Glory
of
my
Crown
,
do
nestle
themselves
amongst
that
rebellious
Herd
.
Yet
herein
at
least
I
shall
reap
an
Advantage
,
that
the
Church
will
more
cordially
espouse
my
Quarrel
,
and
oppose
such
Causes
as
are
favoured
by
their
Enemies
,
whose
Bodies
in
due
time
I
shall
bequeath
to
the
Gallows
,
whilst
the
Clergy
pretend
to
send
their
Souls
to
Hell
.
CHAP.
LVI
.
On
the
Motion
for
an
Address
by
the
House
of
Lords
for
dissolving
the
Parliament
.
The
Address's
being
cast
out
by
the
Majority
,
and
the
Protestation
of
the
Country
Lords
thereupon
.
HOW
unhappy
is
it
for
a
Monarch
to
be
tied
up
to
the
Humours
of
his
People
?
and
thus
it
must
be
so
long
as
Parliaments
have
any
share
in
the
Government
,
and
till
the
Prince
be
made
Absolute
by
the
Power
of
the
Sword
.
I
thought
to
have
rendred
my
Parliaments
insignificant
,
and
altogether
useless
to
the
Ends
for
which
they
are
chose
;
and
by
continuing
this
Parliament
so
long
,
had
well
nigh
effected
my
Design
,
having
brib'd
most
of
them
to
change
their
Interest
,
and
taken
such
Methods
as
to
make
not
a
few
of
them
change
their
Religion
;
so
that
instead
of
acting
according
to
their
Original
Commission
from
the
Country
,
they
were
wholly
led
by
the
Dictates
of
the
Court
:
but
now
an
evil
Spirit
of
Contention
having
seiz'd
upon
the
Lords
,
they
begin
to
controul
me
,
as
Consiliarii
nati
;
and
those
whose
Interest
it
is
to
keep
the
Government
steady
,
and
therefore
move
to
have
this
Parliament
dissolv'd
,
because
they
can
no
more
be
called
the
Representatives
of
the
Country
,
seeing
they
have
their
Dependance
wholly
upon
the
Court
,
and
don't
vote
according
to
the
Mind
of
those
that
chose
them
:
So
that
they
are
in
the
same
Design
with
my self
to
swallow
up
the
Peoples
Liberties
,
provided
they
may
have
some
Court-Preferments
.
The
Lords
do
also
insist
upon
the
frequent
Calling
of
new
Parliaments
,
which
they
alledg
from
the
Records
to
have
been
their
ancient
Privilege
,
and
plead
the
Prescriptions
of
many
hundreds
of
Years
.
What
pity
!
that
all
those
Monuments
of
Rebellion
should
not
have
perish'd
in
the
great
Conflagration
,
that
they
might
never
have
risen
up
in
Judgment
against
me
;
but
seeing
they
are
extant
,
and
so
violently
urg'd
,
I
'll
do
the
best
I
can
to
divert
their
Force
.
I
can
insinuate
to
the
Commons
,
that
these
Proceedings
of
the
Lords
are
not
the
Effect
of
any
Zeal
for
the
People
,
but
merely
a
Desire
of
Revenge
upon
the
Lower
House
,
for
their
late
controverting
of
their
Privileges
;
and
an
Aversion
that
any
Commoner
,
by
his
Service
to
the
Crown
,
should
merit
an
Advancement
to
a
Dignity
equal
with
their
own
:
By
these
and
such
other
Arguments
as
I
can
suggest
,
I
doubt
not
to
have
the
present
House
of
Commons
on
my
side
.
And
suppose
it
true
,
that
they
are
not
the
real
Representatives
of
the
Nation
,
as
having
forfeited
that
Title
,
by
going
contrary
to
the
Peoples
Interest
and
Instructions
;
yet
the
very
Name
of
their
Concurrence
adds
Credit
to
my
Conduct
:
and
I
doubt
not
but
abundance
of
the
Members
who
have
found
the
Sweets
of
the
Privilege
of
the
House
,
which
protects
them
from
their
Creditors
,
and
many
times
confirms
their
Titles
to
Estates
by
Prescription
,
because
while
they
are
Parliament-men
they
are
secured
in
the
Possession
;
I
say
I
have
no
reason
to
doubt
but
such
Men
will
be
against
a
Dissolution
.
It
was
a
wise
and
commendable
Practice
in
my
Predecessor
Henry
the
VIIIth
,
to
make
Parliaments
long-liv'd
,
for
by
that
means
he
had
the
Opportunity
of
making
them
for
his
purpose
,
and
left
a
happy
Precedent
for
his
Successors
.
Let
the
Murmurers
grumble
as
much
as
they
please
,
and
object
the
Custom
of
holding
Parliaments
thrice
a
Year
before
the
Conquest
,
and
the
Act
of
Edward
III.
that
Parliaments
should
be
holden
once
a
Year
,
or
oftner
,
I
am
not
tied
to
those
antiquated
Rules
:
If
those
Kings
did
not
know
the
Extent
of
their
own
Prerogative
,
I
am
not
therefore
obliged
to
allow
any
Intrenchments
on
mine
.
But
since
Henry
the
VIIIth
could
protract
the
Duration
of
a
Parliament
beyond
its
former
Length
,
and
the
Customs
of
his
Predecessors
,
I
may
certainly
be
allowed
to
exceed
the
Examples
of
my
Predecessors
since
his
time
,
especially
having
the
Clergy
on
my
side
,
who
have
preach'd
up
the
Prerogative
higher
than
ever
it
was
in
former
times
,
and
will
defend
my
Practice
by
the
Authority
of
their
Gods
.
But
I
am
not
to
be
so
easily
drawn
from
what
's
my
Interest
by
the
Allegations
or
Addresses
of
some
factious
Lords
;
for
it
's
my
Wisdom
to
foment
the
Misunderstanding
betwixt
them
and
the
Commons
as
much
as
I
can
:
and
if
I
could
but
once
bring
them
to
have
a
mutual
Distrust
of
one
another
,
and
possess
the
Commons
with
an
ill
Opinion
of
the
Arrogance
of
the
Lords
,
and
their
incroaching
too
much
upon
the
Privilege
of
the
Members
,
who
knows
but
it
might
procure
such
a
Surrender
to
me
as
that
which
was
lately
made
to
the
King
of
Denmark
by
his
People
,
who
could
not
bear
with
the
Contempt
shewed
to
them
by
their
Nobles
,
and
therefore
did
all
of
a
sudden
devolve
the
whole
Power
upon
the
King
,
and
render
him
Absolute
?
Or
if
no
such
thing
should
happen
,
yet
by
making
the
House
for
my
purpose
I
can
with
the
more
Ease
attain
my
Desires
;
and
if
once
the
Commons
were
brought
to
comply
,
the
Popish
Lords
,
Court-Lords
and
Bishops
,
will
easily
cast
the
Vote
in
the
Upper
House
.
But
let
things
go
as
they
will
,
I
am
sure
of
this
one
infallible
Method
;
I
can
possess
the
Clergy
,
by
means
of
the
Bishops
,
that
if
this
Parliament
be
dissolv'd
,
the
Mitre
and
Crown
are
both
in
danger
;
and
then
all
those
who
are
Enemies
to
my
Designs
shall
be
threatned
with
Hell
and
Damnation
,
as
opposing
themselves
to
God's
Ordinance
,
to
which
they
ought
to
be
subject
for
Conscience-sake
.
And
on
the
other
hand
,
I
am
very
sure
that
those
Gentlemen
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
who
have
spent
some
hundreds
and
thousands
of
Pounds
for
the
Advantages
which
they
had
a
Prospect
of
enjoying
by
being
Parliament-men
,
will
never
submit
willingly
to
a
Dissolution
,
nor
be
content
to
put
themselves
to
the
hazard
of
a
new
Choice
:
And
I
am
sure
of
my
Pensioners
,
for
their
Usefulness
to
themselves
and
me
both
ceases
with
their
not
being
Parliament-men
;
for
as
in
that
case
they
cannot
do
me
any
Service
,
so
neither
can
they
tell
where
to
have
Subsistence
.
I
have
had
the
good
Fortune
to
put
a
Check
upon
those
factious
Lords
,
and
to
throw
out
their
Address
by
the
Majority
of
Votes
,
in
which
the
Bishops
were
all
on
my
side
,
so
happily
are
the
Interests
of
the
Church
and
Crown
united
.
Hence
I
find
the
Advantage
of
dissembling
a
Zeal
for
Religion
,
though
in
my
Heart
I
believe
the
whole
to
be
a
Cheat
;
for
my
professing
my self
to
be
the
grand
Patron
of
the
Church
of
England
,
sets
all
the
Clergy
at
work
for
me
;
and
they
having
the
Conduct
of
the
Peoples
Consciences
,
are
useful
Tools
for
any
Soveraign
.
The
Country
Lords
have
protested
against
the
Votes
for
rejecting
the
Address
,
and
inserted
their
Reasons
in
the
Journals
of
the
House
,
but
it
signifies
nothing
,
seeing
they
have
lost
their
Cause
;
however
it
shall
remain
as
an
Indictment
against
them
:
and
now
that
I
have
their
Names
as
my
Enemies
on
record
,
I
shall
take
care
on
occasion
to
treat
them
as
such
,
and
make
them
odious
to
the
Country
,
by
charging
all
the
Miscarriages
and
Heats
in
Parliament
,
and
consequently
the
Obstruction
of
whatever
might
have
been
advantagious
to
the
Publick
,
upon
them
.
CHAP.
LVII
.
On
the
filling
of
the
Benches
with
durante
beneplacito
Judges
.
The
publishing
of
some
Books
in
favour
of
the
Papists
and
Prerogative
.
The
French
King
's
letting
loose
his
Privateers
amongst
the
English
Merchants
:
And
the
sending
of
Ammunition
from
his
Majesty's
Stores
to
the
French
King
.
HAving
been
hitherto
unsuccessful
in
my
Attempts
of
following
French
Counsels
,
raising
a
Standing
Army
,
bribing
Parliament-men
,
and
contriving
Oaths
to
swear
the
People
into
Arbitrary
Government
,
I
must
try
some
new
Methods
,
and
endeavour
to
carry
on
my
Designs
by
Shadow
of
Law
:
for
which
end
it
is
necessary
that
I
make
a
Reform
amongst
my
Judges
,
and
instead
of
granting
their
Commission
ad
vitam
aut
ad
culpam
,
will
make
them
hold
them
by
a
new
Tenure
of
durante
beneplacito
,
by
which
they
will
be
bound
to
their
good
Behaviour
,
and
not
dare
to
disoblige
me
,
but
give
out
my
Will
as
the
Oracles
of
the
Law
,
and
then
I
can
effect
that
by
a
Shadow
of
Justice
which
is
not
so
safe
to
attempt
by
Force
:
and
when
all
Causes
come
to
be
decided
by
Favour
in
Court
,
I
shall
despoil
my
Enemies
,
and
enrich
my
Friends
,
which
is
the
surest
way
to
increase
them
;
for
I
have
sufficient
Experience
of
the
Inconvenience
of
Judges
who
keep
strictly
to
the
Rules
of
the
Law
,
and
therefore
shall
take
care
now
that
Judg
Hales
is
dead
,
that
none
of
Puritanical
Education
and
Principles
shall
henceforth
fill
his
Chair
:
And
thus
when
I
can
by
Forms
of
Law
dispose
of
my
Subjects
Lives
and
Estates
,
I
may
perhaps
find
my
Judges
as
useful
as
a
Standing
Army
,
and
worm
my self
by
degrees
into
Arbitrary
Government
,
by
Methods
less
odious
,
and
not
so
perceptible
.
I
do
also
find
it
necessary
in
order
to
the
taking
off
of
that
general
Disgust
which
the
People
of
this
Kingdom
have
imbib'd
against
Popery
,
that
some
Authors
be
incourag'd
to
write
smoothly
on
that
Subject
,
and
insinuate
a
Difference
betwixt
the
Court
and
Church
of
Rome
,
that
the
latter
is
not
chargeable
with
the
Miscarriages
of
the
former
;
and
that
an
Union
amongst
Christians
is
highly
desireable
.
And
in
the
same
manner
I
must
take
care
to
reconcile
the
Minds
of
my
Subjects
to
the
Prerogative
,
and
brand
those
who
oppose
it
as
Men
of
ill
Designs
and
Principles
.
But
seeing
the
Non-compliance
of
my
Subjects
with
the
Measures
which
I
take
,
may
probably
issue
in
a
Rebellion
,
it
will
be
my
Wisdom
to
secure
a
Place
of
Retreat
,
to
take
care
before-hand
,
that
I
may
be
made
welcome
,
and
order
it
so
as
the
French
King
may
have
Effects
of
my
own
wherewith
to
maintain
me
if
the
worst
should
happen
,
and
be
in
a
Condition
to
restore
me
,
in
case
I
should
be
expell'd
;
for
I
am
resolv'd
to
take
Warning
by
my
Father's
Fate
,
and
either
to
stoop
to
invincible
Necessity
,
or
provide
against
the
severest
Lot
which
may
befal
me
,
and
not
to
quarrel
with
my
Subjects
without
good
assurance
of
Foreign
Alliance
,
and
while
they
are
rich
,
and
have
Arms
and
Ammunition
:
Therefore
I
shall
order
it
so
that
the
French
King
may
interrupt
their
Commerce
by
his
Privateers
,
and
seize
their
Ships
,
Men
and
Goods
,
which
will
humble
them
:
And
in
the
mean
time
when
they
address
to
me
for
Relief
,
I
can
excuse
my
being
unable
to
defend
them
,
seeing
they
are
so
backward
in
giving
me
Money
to
rig
out
my
Fleet
:
and
that
I
must
not
upon
the
Miscarriage
of
Privateers
break
the
Friendship
betwixt
the
two
Nations
,
considering
the
great
abundance
of
Male-contents
which
are
at
home
,
and
the
Improbability
of
my
receiving
any
Assistance
from
abroad
,
now
that
the
Parliament
by
their
frequent
Clamours
of
the
Designs
of
the
Court
to
introduce
Popery
and
Slavery
,
had
rendred
me
suspicious
to
Foreign
Protestants
.
However
,
that
they
may
not
suspect
my
Concurrence
with
the
French
in
this
Affair
,
they
shall
now
and
then
have
Orders
for
my
Resident
at
the
French
Court
to
demand
Satisfaction
;
but
if
they
have
it
,
it
shall
cost
them
so
dear
,
as
to
make
them
quickly
grow
weary
of
that
Method
.
This
indeed
may
seem
unnatural
for
a
Soveraign
to
concur
with
a
Foreign
Prince
to
rob
his
own
Subjects
,
but
in
my
Heart
I
think
they
deserve
no
better
;
their
Priests
have
from
the
Mouth
of
their
Divine
Oracles
preach'd
up
the
Prerogative
,
and
Greatness
of
my
Power
,
that
my
People
were
created
for
me
,
and
not
I
for
them
;
that
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
are
at
my
Command
,
and
yet
they
allow
me
no
Power
in
either
;
so
that
it
's
but
reasonable
they
should
smart
for
their
damn'd
Hypocrisy
;
and
it
's
just
,
seeing
they
will
not
allow
me
to
take
it
with
my
own
Hand
,
that
I
take
it
from
them
by
the
Hand
of
another
.
Their
Riches
and
Fulness
of
Bread
gives
them
occasion
to
be
idle
,
and
leisure
to
concert
their
Measures
of
Rebellion
;
to
prevent
which
Poverty
is
the
surest
Method
:
And
in
the
mean
time
the
French
King
allows
me
to
go
Sharers
with
him
in
the
Profit
,
which
my
Enemies
call
by
the
ignominious
Name
of
a
Pension
.
But
seeing
my
Subjects
and
their
Fortunes
are
my
Property
,
what
reason
have
I
to
give
an
Account
to
any
how
I
treat
them
.
And
seeing
I
am
not
to
own
that
I
have
any
legitimate
Heirs
of
my
own
Body
to
succeed
me
,
why
should
I
not
make
my
Life
as
pleasant
as
I
can
;
which
being
impossible
without
Money
,
it
's
but
reason
that
I
should
use
my
own
Methods
to
come
by
it
,
seeing
my
Subjects
are
backward
to
grant
me
what
I
need
.
But
I
have
yet
a
stronger
Reason
for
this
kind
of
Procedure
,
the
Catholicks
having
taught
me
that
it
is
lawful
to
kill
,
by
necessary
Consequence
it
must
be
much
more
lawful
to
impoverish
my
Heretical
Subjects
,
and
put
them
out
of
a
Condition
to
withstand
the
Reintroduction
of
that
Religion
which
they
pretend
will
merit
a
Crown
in
Heaven
:
And
if
there
be
any
such
Place
or
Reward
,
I
know
no
other
way
how
I
can
deserve
it
;
for
rather
than
take
such
Methods
to
obtain
it
,
as
Protestants
think
needful
,
I
had
better
want
it
.
Let
those
who
have
a
mind
to
pull
out
their
right
Eyes
,
and
cut
off
their
right
Hands
,
do
so
if
they
please
,
I
'll
keep
mine
as
long
as
I
can
.
And
seeing
,
according
to
the
Catholicks
,
the
Opus
operatum
is
sufficient
to
carry
me
to
Heaven
,
I
need
not
be
so
scrupulous
nor
nice
about
the
way
;
it
being
reasonable
that
Kings
should
be
allow'd
a
broader
Path
than
others
:
And
that
seeing
we
are
God's
Vice-gerents
on
Earth
,
he
should
afford
us
a
more
commodious
Passage
than
ordinary
to
Heaven
.
And
that
I
may
the
better
deserve
it
according
to
their
Doctrine
,
I
shall
not
only
take
care
to
furnish
Lewis
XIV
.
the
great
Champion
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
with
an
Opportunity
to
enrich
himself
with
the
Treasures
of
my
Heretical
Subjects
,
but
also
supply
him
with
Arms
and
Ammunition
from
my
own
Magazines
,
as
I
have
already
taught
him
the
way
of
building
Men
of
War
,
and
improving
his
Naval
Strength
,
that
if
I
be
not
able
to
effectuate
the
great
Design
my self
,
he
or
his
Successors
may
do
it
when
I
am
dead
;
for
I
find
that
it
will
never
be
practicable
by
any
English
King
without
very
powerful
Assistance
from
abroad
.
I
know
that
my
Measures
are
condemned
,
my
Designs
suspected
,
and
Lists
of
the
Ammunition
and
Arms
which
I
have
sent
to
France
,
under
pretence
of
sending
them
to
Jersey
,
handed
about
:
But
I
have
this
Advantage
,
that
my
Enemies
are
not
united
;
and
they
who
are
most
zealous
to
oppose
me
,
rendred
sufficiently
odious
to
the
Church
and
their
Party
,
who
being
countenanc'd
by
my
Authority
,
are
much
the
strongest
,
or
at
least
able
enough
to
keep
the
rest
under
Hatches
:
And
while
they
contend
against
each
other
,
I
obtain
the
Victory
over
both
.
I
have
,
however
,
not
only
secured
my self
a
Place
of
Retreat
and
Royal
Maintenance
,
in
case
of
my
being
overcome
by
my
Subjects
,
should
there
happen
a
Rupture
,
but
I
have
also
weakned
the
Magazines
of
the
Nation
,
and
provided
sufficient
Arms
and
Ammunition
for
my self
to
equip
my
French
Auxiliaries
,
and
assert
my
Right
,
or
at
least
have
furnish'd
the
French
Catholicks
with
Weapons
against
my
Heretical
Subjects
at
their
own
Expence
.
And
if
the
Church-of
-
England-men
should
murmur
against
this
Procedure
,
it
's
but
a
small
Degree
above
what
was
done
by
my
Father
,
whom
they
have
canoniz'd
for
a
Saint
and
a
Martyr
;
it
being
well
enough
known
that
he
assisted
the
French
King
with
his
Men
of
War
against
his
Hugonot-Subjects
of
Rochel
;
which
,
considering
the
Claim
that
the
Kings
of
England
have
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
is
much
the
same
with
what
I
have
now
done
:
So
that
they
cannot
condemn
me
without
condemning
him
;
nor
condemn
him
without
condemning
themselves
.
CHAP.
LVIII
.
On
the
Meeting
of
the
Parliament
after
the
long
Prorogation
,
Febr.
1676.
His
Majesty's
Demand
of
Money
,
recommending
a
good
Correspondence
to
the
two
Houses
.
The
Question
whether
the
Parliament
was
not
dissolv'd
by
that
unprecedented
Prorogation
:
Sending
some
Lords
to
the
Tower
for
insisting
on
it
.
The
granting
of
Money
by
the
Commons
.
THE
Greatness
of
my
Expence
requiring
proportionable
Supplies
,
and
my
Returns
from
France
not
being
sufficient
,
I
must
once
more
adventure
on
a
Session
of
Parliament
,
not
doubting
but
my
Pensioners
will
for
their
own
Interest
gratify
my
Desires
.
I
know
that
this
long
Prorogation
is
beyond
all
Precedent
;
but
I
think
that
I
have
the
best
Authority
to
make
one
of
any
Body
,
and
I
am
furnish'd
already
with
a
very
plausible
Pretence
,
that
such
a
long
Recess
was
absolutely
needful
to
allay
so
great
a
Heat
as
happened
betwixt
the
Houses
last
Sessions
.
But
however
,
that
the
Honour
of
the
Nation
lying
at
stake
,
I
found
it
necessary
to
call
them
together
for
a
Supply
to
enable
me
to
rig
out
my
Navy
,
on
which
so
much
of
our
Strength
and
Reputation
depends
.
The
March
of
my
Brother
the
French
King
,
with
his
Army
into
Flanders
,
I
know
will
alarm
and
make
them
apprehensive
of
their
own
Danger
,
which
will
probably
induce
them
to
part
with
Money
for
their
own
Defence
.
But
I
perceive
that
my
Difficulties
are
not
quite
over
,
for
now
both
Houses
begin
to
question
my
last
Prorogation
,
and
think
that
it
was
really
a
Dissolution
;
yet
the
Commons
I
find
the
most
tractable
of
the
two
,
because
there
my
Pensioners
are
most
numerous
;
so
that
they
have
pass'd
it
over
,
and
fall
to
their
Business
:
but
the
factious
Lords
I
find
still
more
obstinate
and
daring
;
insomuch
that
they
offer
to
maintain
,
that
the
last
Prorogation
was
illegal
,
and
contrary
to
all
the
Laws
of
Parliament
,
even
before
the
Judges
;
and
are
so
confident
,
that
they
demand
to
have
their
Opinion
in
it
:
but
though
I
can
rely
upon
their
Determination
,
yet
I
don't
think
fit
to
gratify
the
opposite
Faction
so
far
,
especially
seeing
I
am
sure
of
the
Majority
in
any
Question
,
by
the
Influence
of
the
Court-Lords
and
Bishops
;
and
therefore
their
Impertinence
in
falling
foul
upon
my
Prorogation
,
as
a
thing
without
Precedent
,
shall
be
punish'd
by
an
Imprisonment
in
the
Tower
,
of
the
same
Nature
,
which
I
shall
order
so
,
that
it
shall
appear
to
be
the
Act
of
their
Fellow-Peers
,
and
not
mine
.
And
thus
the
Ring-leaders
of
the
Faction
,
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
Earls
of
Salisbury
,
Shaftsbury
,
and
Lord
Wharton
,
shall
have
time
to
consider
of
the
Question
in
their
Confinement
;
and
by
this
Means
others
will
be
deterred
from
the
like
Boldness
;
and
the
Freedom
of
Debate
,
which
hath
been
hitherto
claim'd
and
allow'd
in
Parliament
,
be
visibly
infring'd
,
of
which
there
is
an
absolute
and
very
great
Necessity
;
and
now
more
than
ever
,
when
some
of
the
Members
have
had
the
Impudence
to
upbraid
the
House
to
their
Face
,
that
a
great
part
of
them
are
Out-laws
,
abundance
Papists
,
and
no
small
number
Pensioners
:
And
though
I
cannot
but
commend
the
Prudence
of
my
Friends
in
the
House
,
in
not
sending
the
Authors
of
such
scandalous
Reflections
to
the
Tower
,
because
they
know
them
to
be
true
;
yet
such
things
must
be
prevented
if
possible
,
otherwise
I
and
my
Government
shall
fall
into
Contempt
.
However
,
my
Pensioners
were
rather
willing
to
bear
this
Affront
,
than
to
do
any
thing
that
might
make
their
Dissolution
or
Prorogation
necessary
;
and
that
they
may
show
themselves
worthy
of
my
Allowance
,
have
granted
me
Money
,
and
that
very
frankly
,
without
an
Appropriating
Clause
:
So
that
I
am
at
liberty
to
spend
it
how
I
please
.
And
as
they
have
been
generous
in
their
Grant
,
they
have
been
no
less
as
to
the
Terms
,
having
quitted
all
their
other
Pretensions
for
an
Habeas
Corpus
Act.
And
thus
I
find
the
Advantage
of
having
those
who
depend
upon
me
chosen
for
Parliament-men
,
though
I
be
at
the
Expence
of
their
Election
my self
:
For
what
Privy-Counsellor
is
there
that
will
not
justify
the
most
Arbitrary
Proceedings
of
the
Council-Table
in
the
House
,
rather
than
lose
his
Place
in
Council
?
and
represent
all
the
Proceedings
of
State
to
the
Advantage
of
the
Crown
,
rather
than
lose
his
Prince's
Favour
?
What
Lawyer
is
there
that
will
not
put
a
favourable
Construction
upon
the
Sentence
of
the
Judges
,
rather
than
be
subjected
to
the
Frowns
of
the
Bench
,
or
excluded
all
Hopes
of
mounting
it
himself
?
What
Captain
of
the
Fleet
or
Navy
but
will
be
for
the
maintenance
of
a
Standing
Force
,
as
knowing
that
he
cannot
otherwise
have
a
standing
Pay
?
Or
will
he
not
rather
defend
the
Procedure
of
his
superiour
Officers
,
than
hazard
the
losing
of
his
Commission
?
And
will
he
not
be
ready
to
declare
his
Abhorrence
of
that
traiterous
Position
of
taking
up
Arms
against
the
King
,
or
any
commissionated
by
him
?
What
Commissioner
of
the
Customs
or
Excise
is
there
that
will
not
rather
give
the
Court
a
Vote
than
lose
his
Commission
?
Or
which
of
my
Domesticks
will
be
so
bold
as
to
vote
against
me
in
Parliament
?
And
therefore
I
am
resolved
never
to
part
with
my
Privilege
of
having
those
who
depend
upon
me
chosen
for
Parliament-men
,
that
being
the
most
effectual
and
least
obnoxious
Method
that
can
be
taken
to
render
my self
Absolute
;
for
they
are
at
the
same
time
the
Representatives
of
the
Country
,
and
my
Pensioners
and
Servants
:
and
so
long
as
they
have
vendible
Souls
,
and
have
most
from
me
,
I
need
not
doubt
of
their
being
on
my
side
:
and
when
others
who
are
hungry
perceive
their
Fellows
to
be
not
only
treated
with
Money
,
but
also
at
good
Tables
on
the
Charge
of
the
Court
,
it
will
make
them
willing
to
take
the
same
Measures
,
that
they
may
enjoy
the
same
Advantages
.
And
in
the
next
place
I
shall
take
care
to
have
the
Sheriffs
modell'd
to
my
purpose
,
and
then
they
will
determine
the
double
Elections
as
I
would
have
them
:
And
if
the
injured
Fanatick
or
Republican
complain
of
the
Sheriff
,
yet
the
Majority
of
the
Judges
can
easily
vacate
his
Fine
.
By
this
Means
those
of
my
Party
will
always
know
their
own
Strength
in
the
House
;
so
that
the
Intrenchments
made
upon
the
People
will
be
judg'd
the
Affection
of
the
Parliament-men
to
the
Crown
,
and
not
be
charg'd
on
my
aspiring
Humour
or
Ambition
.
And
I
know
that
a
Parliament
of
such
a
Constitution
will
rather
do
any
thing
than
hazard
my
Displeasure
;
and
not
dare
to
impeach
any
Man
,
because
they
know
their
own
Guilt
:
and
so
those
who
are
my
Tools
for
promoting
the
Catholick
Religion
and
Arbitrary
Government
,
shall
pass
unpunished
.
But
that
the
Nation
may
not
perceive
my
Intrigue
,
and
thereupon
grow
tumultuous
,
the
Commons
shall
have
leave
now
and
then
to
talk
of
Grievances
,
and
also
to
name
those
who
are
the
Instruments
of
them
;
but
if
they
exceed
their
Bounds
,
they
shall
be
kick'd
from
one
Adjournment
to
another
,
chastised
by
Prorogations
,
and
Abatements
of
their
Pensions
,
and
kept
in
obedience
by
Threatnings
of
Dissolution
.
I
have
already
some
Experience
of
the
good
Effects
of
these
Methods
,
for
now
they
have
voted
me
double
that
Sum
for
building
of
Ships
that
they
thought
sufficient
last
Sessions
,
and
continued
the
double
Excise
upon
Beer
and
Ale
;
and
have
taken
care
to
make
the
Nation
have
a
good
Opinion
of
their
being
still
a
legal
Parliament
,
when
so
great
a
Number
of
the
Gentry
of
the
Nation
are
appointed
Collectors
of
the
Money
which
they
have
given
.
CHAP.
LIX
.
On
the
Commons
throwing
out
the
Bill
,
intituled
,
An
Act
for
securing
the
Protestant
Religion
:
and
another
for
the
more
effectual
Convicting
and
Prosecution
of
Popish
Recusants
.
BY
committing
the
factious
Lords
to
the
Tower
,
my
Designs
run
on
more
smoothly
in
the
Upper
House
,
insomuch
that
those
Bills
pass'd
them
without
any
Opposition
;
but
they
have
not
had
the
same
Acceptation
amongst
the
Commons
,
who
have
thrown
out
the
first
after
once
reading
,
and
the
second
in
the
same
manner
,
with
a
Note
of
Disgrace
,
as
being
contradictory
to
its
own
Title
.
I
perceive
that
the
Commons
,
though
they
don't
love
their
Religion
for
Religion
sake
,
yet
they
have
no
mind
to
part
with
it
because
of
their
Interest
;
for
if
Popery
were
introduced
,
Arbitrary
Government
would
find
its
way
more
easy
,
and
then
they
could
neither
be
assur'd
of
their
Places
nor
Pensions
,
so
that
I
must
contrive
some
new
Method
.
But
were
I
as
happy
in
the
Church-of
-
England-Laity
as
I
am
in
their
Clergy
,
there
would
be
no
need
of
such
Precaution
;
which
makes
me
smile
at
the
Apology
of
the
Commons
,
who
are
so
very
careful
about
the
Credit
of
their
Bishops
,
tho
they
don't
look
upon
their
Concurrence
with
those
Bills
to
be
any
way
hurtful
to
their
Reputation
.
By
this
Method
they
diminish
the
Authority
of
their
Church
,
and
exalt
their
own
Wisdom
above
that
of
their
spiritual
Fathers
,
whom
they
believe
to
be
appointed
by
Divine
Right
to
oversee
and
take
care
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
.
Nor
can
the
Weakness
of
their
Apology
pass
without
a
Remark
,
that
they
should
think
it
worth
while
to
excuse
them
,
as
not
being
the
Contrivers
and
Promoters
;
and
yet
own
that
they
did
not
oppose
those
Bills
;
nay
,
they
plainly
confess
that
some
of
the
Bishops
were
of
the
Cabal
that
hatch'd
them
.
Certainly
it
can
never
be
safe
to
intrust
one's
self
in
that
Church
which
owns
that
her
Guides
are
blind
,
or
to
commit
one's
Conscience
to
the
Direction
of
such
as
don't
know
how
to
direct
their
own
.
But
if
the
Commons
had
hit
upon
the
true
Reason
of
the
Concurrence
of
their
Bishops
,
they
would
find
it
to
have
been
because
the
Mitres
and
Ceremonies
,
which
is
all
that
they
mean
by
their
Church
,
would
be
sufficiently
secur'd
;
though
Popery
were
established
;
and
they
being
in
present
Possession
,
might
merit
a
Continuance
by
promoting
the
Catholick
Interest
under-hand
.
Nor
can
I
believe
that
the
Commons
don't
perceive
this
,
seeing
the
Bishops
advance
such
Clergy-men
daily
who
incline
mightily
to
the
Church
of
Rome
in
the
Doctrine
of
Justification
,
which
Luther
their
great
Patron
own'd
to
be
Articulus
stantis
&
cadentis
Ecclesiae
;
and
yet
they
won't
admit
of
one
Man
to
enjoy
a
Benefice
,
who
does
not
accept
of
Episcopal
Ordination
,
and
conforms
to
the
Ceremonies
,
whence
it
's
manifest
and
apparent
that
by
these
they
understand
the
Church
.
And
the
Commons
themselves
,
though
they
seem
now
to
differ
a
little
from
the
Bishops
,
yet
make
use
of
this
Distinction
to
keep
all
but
those
of
their
own
Communion
out
of
any
Publick
Imployments
:
And
I
am
apt
to
think
,
that
could
they
but
secure
their
own
Interest
in
a
Change
,
as
well
as
the
Bishops
can
do
theirs
,
they
would
never
make
so
much
to
do
in
opposing
Popery
,
which
I
am
convinc'd
by
my
own
Experience
is
a
Religion
best
suted
of
any
to
such
as
would
live
in
those
Enjoyments
which
Precisians
call
carnal
Delights
;
and
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
Members
are
such
,
I
have
reason
to
know
,
for
I
am
sure
it
has
and
does
daily
cost
me
Money
.
And
hence
I
conclude
that
it
does
not
proceed
from
any
Religious
Principle
that
the
present
House
of
Commons
do
seem
more
opposite
to
have
a
Popish
King
than
the
Bishops
.
CHAP.
LX.
On
the
Address
of
the
Commons
concerning
the
Danger
from
the
Power
of
France
,
and
their
Progress
in
the
Netherlands
:
His
Majesty's
Answer
.
It
s
not
being
thought
satisfactory
by
the
Commons
,
who
presented
a
second
,
to
which
his
Majesty
delay'd
giving
Answer
;
and
the
Cause
why
.
His
demanding
of
Money
when
he
did
answer
.
Their
giving
200000
l.
and
Adjournment
,
with
the
Cause
of
it
.
MY
Subjects
are
now
upon
another
Scent
;
and
from
the
Affairs
of
their
Religion
and
Property
at
home
,
are
come
to
consider
of
the
State
of
Affairs
abroad
.
I
could
be
very
glad
that
they
should
have
forborn
any
such
Motion
,
but
shall
take
proper
Methods
to
render
it
ineffectual
.
The
Phanaticks
and
Commonwealth's-men
do
still
foment
Jealousies
;
and
having
put
Checks
upon
my
Designs
at
home
,
they
are
now
for
curbing
my
Allies
beyond
Sea
,
and
putting
a
stop
to
the
French
Conquests
.
The
Netherlands
being
look'd
upon
as
the
natural
Barrier
of
England
,
I
must
not
positively
refuse
to
assist
them
,
but
shall
form
such
plausible
Pretexts
as
will
excuse
my
Delay
.
And
in
the
mean
time
,
though
I
cannot
go
on
with
my
part
of
the
Design
,
the
French
King
may
go
on
with
his
.
However
,
I
have
promised
them
to
use
all
Means
in
my
Power
for
the
Safety
of
my
Kingdoms
;
but
that
does
not
satisfy
,
and
therefore
they
presented
me
with
another
Address
,
wherein
they
not
only
petition
as
becomes
Subjects
,
but
boldly
direct
,
as
if
they
were
Masters
;
by
which
they
do
manifestly
entrench
upon
my
Power
of
making
Peace
and
War
.
By
proffering
to
assist
me
to
the
uttermost
against
France
,
no
doubt
they
think
they
have
acquitted
themselves
bravely
,
though
it
is
no
more
than
what
in
Duty
they
are
bound
to
do
,
let
me
be
engaged
in
what
War
I
please
.
But
seeing
they
press
so
much
for
my
making
of
Alliances
with
the
Dutch
,
&c.
and
to
make
an
actual
War
with
France
,
I
must
give
my
Friends
Instructions
to
argue
against
it
in
the
House
,
from
the
Inconveniences
which
may
attend
it
;
as
the
seizing
of
our
Ships
and
Effects
by
the
French
,
which
will
afford
them
a
Million
to
carry
on
the
War
;
that
they
will
ruine
our
Plantations
abroad
,
disturb
our
Trade
by
their
Capers
;
that
they
are
better
provided
both
of
Ships
and
Ammunition
than
we
;
that
if
we
should
engage
in
a
War
with
the
Dutch
,
they
would
slip
the
Coller
by
a
separate
Peace
;
and
that
it
's
not
possible
to
make
any
firm
Alliance
with
those
of
such
different
Principles
and
Interest
as
the
Emperor
and
Princes
of
Germany
.
But
I
find
that
the
other
Party
are
not
so
easy
to
be
put
off
:
They
pretend
not
to
press
me
to
make
War
,
but
to
make
Leagues
to
prevent
War
;
that
now
is
the
critical
Season
to
prevent
the
growing
Greatness
of
France
;
that
the
same
Inconveniences
will
happen
as
to
our
Trade
,
if
the
War
be
not
begun
till
three
or
four
Years
hence
;
that
we
may
as
well
defend
our
Plantations
and
Sea-Trade
as
the
Dutch
can
do
theirs
;
that
it
's
the
Effect
of
the
Male-administration
of
this
Reign
,
that
the
French
are
stronger
by
Sea
than
we
;
that
the
Dutch
and
German
Princes
will
be
as
firm
in
their
League
with
us
,
as
they
are
in
that
with
one
another
;
and
that
the
Dutch
would
assist
us
in
such
things
for
our
Fleet
as
we
were
defective
in
;
that
the
want
of
a
Trade
with
France
would
rather
be
an
Advantage
than
otherwise
to
the
Nation
,
because
their
imported
Goods
,
which
we
could
live
without
,
do
exceed
what
we
export
to
their
Country
a
Million
per
annum
;
and
that
my
selling
of
Dunkirk
,
and
making
War
on
the
Dutch
in
1665.
hath
contributed
to
their
over-grown
Greatness
;
and
abundance
of
such
seditious
Reflections
.
However
,
I
testify
my
Contempt
of
them
by
a
profound
Silence
,
until
I
find
a
convenient
time
;
and
mean
while
,
by
the
Interest
of
my
Pensioners
and
Servants
in
the
House
,
I
have
got
some
Money
to
further
my
Designs
,
according
to
my
Demand
.
My
Fate
is
chequered
with
Variety
of
Fortune
:
The
Success
of
the
French
against
the
Netherlands
,
where
they
have
taken
some
Towns
,
and
defeated
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
will
embolden
me
to
carry
it
with
the
more
Authority
against
my
refractory
Subjects
,
and
give
a
plausible
Pretence
for
demanding
more
Money
,
else
I
cannot
be
in
a
condition
to
defend
them
against
such
a
powerful
Enemy
.
And
whereas
they
may
alledg
that
the
200000
l.
which
they
have
lately
given
,
is
enough
to
supply
my
present
Occasions
until
such
time
as
they
meet
again
,
I
can
answer
,
that
that
Sum
is
otherwise
applied
:
so
that
the
Country
shall
not
be
able
to
see
into
the
true
Reason
of
their
Adjournment
at
this
Juncture
,
but
will
probably
be
induced
to
believe
that
it
is
because
of
their
having
denied
me
Money
;
and
during
their
Recess
I
shall
have
leisure
to
entertain
the
spendid
Embassy
which
is
coming
hither
from
my
Brother
of
France
,
and
concert
such
Measures
as
may
either
render
all
such
factious
Divans
,
as
Parliaments
,
wholly
useless
,
or
at
least
order
it
so
as
I
shall
not
be
so
much
subject
to
their
capricious
Humours
:
but
by
this
seeming
Difference
betwixt
them
and
me
,
the
Nation
will
be
brought
to
have
a
good
Opinion
of
this
present
House
of
Commons
,
who
will
thereby
have
the
better
Opportunity
to
gratify
me
,
and
deserve
their
Pensions
;
and
therefore
I
made
a
Demand
of
600000
l.
which
I
knew
they
could
not
grant
,
that
they
might
have
an
occasion
of
refusing
it
,
and
at
the
same
time
afford
me
one
of
adjourning
them
with
a
plausible
Pretext
.
CHAP.
LXI
.
Vpon
the
Duke
of
Crequis's
arriving
from
France
with
a
great
Train
,
and
meeting
his
Majesty
at
New-market
.
The
Affairs
treated
of
there
.
The
meeting
of
the
Parliament
again
.
Their
insisting
upon
a
League
with
Holland
;
and
his
Majesty's
Answer
.
HAving
adjourned
the
Parliament
,
I
must
now
make
ready
to
meet
the
French
Embassy
;
and
London
being
a
Place
where
there
are
too
many
Spies
upon
my
Actions
,
I
design
to
choose
New-market
as
the
fitter
Place
;
there
we
may
confer
with
more
Freedom
and
Security
,
and
adjust
Matters
better
to
our
Mind
.
I
know
that
my
mutinous
Subjects
will
load
this
Conference
with
many
aggravating
Reflections
;
but
if
I
can
carry
my
Point
,
I
shall
not
value
that
.
My
Brother
of
France
I
know
will
plead
for
the
Continuance
of
my
Subjects
in
his
Service
,
because
they
have
not
a
little
contributed
to
the
Glory
of
his
Arms
:
and
he
will
also
insist
on
the
Abolition
of
all
Claims
on
the
account
of
the
Prizes
which
his
Subjects
have
made
of
mine
,
and
other
things
of
that
Nature
,
which
shall
be
granted
according
as
I
find
him
liberal
in
his
Supplies
of
Money
.
Those
Demands
,
especially
the
latter
,
are
fit
to
be
made
,
that
the
private
Agreement
betwixt
him
and
my self
may
be
conceal'd
:
and
for
the
other
,
it
must
also
be
regulated
by
my
own
Interest
,
and
that
of
the
Design
which
we
carry
on
in
conjunction
;
for
by
a
firm
Union
betwixt
us
,
we
shall
add
Strength
to
our
common
Endeavours
,
and
may
in
time
bring
things
to
a
happy
Conclusion
:
But
seeing
I
have
no
Reason
to
despair
of
effecting
my
part
by
a
Form
of
Law
,
considering
what
Party
I
have
in
both
Houses
,
I
will
prepare
to
entertain
the
next
Session
of
Parliament
,
and
contrive
Arguments
to
make
them
liberal
of
their
Fellow-Subjects
Purses
,
which
will
be
the
most
effectual
Method
that
I
can
think
of
to
accelerate
my
Designs
.
The
Parliament
being
now
met
,
I
have
renew'd
my
Demands
of
Money
,
because
they
alledg
that
it
was
not
according
to
the
Methods
and
Rules
of
Parliament
for
them
to
grant
me
any
more
at
the
Close
of
the
last
Sessions
,
when
the
House
was
so
thin
:
but
that
Objection
being
vacated
by
their
meeting
now
in
a
full
Body
,
it
might
have
been
thought
that
they
should
have
fallen
upon
the
Money
of
Course
;
but
instead
of
that
they
insist
again
upon
an
Alliance
with
Holland
,
as
the
only
mean
of
withstanding
the
French
:
By
which
I
perceive
that
the
Phanatical
Jealousies
gain
ground
;
they
are
not
satisfied
to
have
me
declare
War
my self
,
but
they
would
yoke
me
with
the
Dutch
,
who
will
be
sure
to
inspect
my
Conduct
severely
,
and
then
I
must
act
against
France
in
good
earnest
.
I
find
that
all
the
Objections
that
I
can
make
,
as
that
such
a
League
would
alarm
the
French
,
if
imparted
before
made
;
and
that
such
things
are
of
great
Consequence
,
and
require
time
to
be
concerted
,
are
easily
seen
through
;
and
the
Commons
having
taken
Umbrage
from
the
extraordinary
French
Embassy
,
alledg
that
my
Brother
of
France
and
I
understand
one
another's
Minds
:
Wherefore
I
find
it
necessary
to
send
for
the
House
,
and
in
a
publick
Speech
assure
them
,
on
my
Royal
Word
,
that
my
calling
them
together
was
not
only
a
Design
to
get
Money
,
as
some
do
insinuate
;
and
tell
them
positively
,
that
I
will
neither
hazard
my
own
Safety
nor
theirs
,
by
declaring
against
France
,
or
leaguing
with
the
Dutch
,
till
they
supply
me
with
Money
to
act
and
speak
as
I
should
;
and
that
therefore
it
will
be
their
Fault
and
not
mine
,
if
their
Security
be
not
provided
for
.
By
this
means
I
shall
amuse
the
Publick
,
and
prevent
the
general
Disgust
of
the
Nation
.
And
if
I
can
but
preserve
my
Honour
with
the
People
,
I
shall
despise
the
Reflections
of
particular
Men
;
for
herein
I
think
Saul
acted
truly
like
a
Monarch
,
that
though
Samuel
had
denounced
the
Anger
of
God
against
him
for
disobeying
his
Commands
,
he
was
not
in
the
least
solicitous
about
that
,
but
pray'd
that
the
Prophet
would
honour
him
before
the
People
:
he
took
care
of
his
Concerns
for
this
Life
,
let
it
fare
with
him
as
it
would
for
what
was
to
come
.
But
to
what
I
say
my self
,
my
Friends
shall
have
Instructions
to
add
,
the
Right
of
making
Peace
and
War
is
in
me
alone
;
that
if
they
with-hold
Money
,
I
will
neither
declare
War
,
nor
make
Leagues
;
that
I
have
already
exhausted
my
own
Treasury
in
rigging
out
44
Ships
of
War
to
preserve
their
Trade
,
and
convoy
the
Merchants
,
and
yet
the
City
of
London
is
so
ungrateful
as
to
refuse
me
Credit
for
200000
l.
and
therefore
if
my
People
perish
,
it
's
their
own
Fault
.
Those
Suggestions
will
be
readily
imbib'd
,
and
diligently
improv'd
by
the
Courtiers
and
Clergy
,
and
then
let
my
Enemies
insist
as
much
as
they
please
upon
the
Necessity
of
shutting
the
Door
towards
France
,
else
our
Treasure
and
Trade
will
creep
out
,
and
their
Religion
and
Tyranny
creep
in
:
I
am
sure
to
have
the
Advantage
of
them
when
my
Dictates
shall
be
delivered
from
the
Pulpits
once
per
Week
,
as
the
Oracles
of
Heaven
.
And
thus
I
shall
make
void
all
their
Efforts
for
lessening
the
Power
of
France
,
which
I
perceive
they
dread
,
as
carrying
with
it
the
Bane
of
their
Heresy
and
Republican
Principles
;
and
therefore
it
's
as
necessary
for
my
Design
,
that
the
Power
of
the
French
King
be
kept
up
,
as
it
is
necessary
for
theirs
that
it
should
be
brought
low
.
I
am
unhappy
,
that
notwithstanding
of
all
my
Pensions
an
Address
for
an
Alliance
with
the
States
,
&c.
should
be
carried
in
the
House
,
and
have
but
two
Negatives
against
it
,
especially
considering
that
they
alledg
it
to
be
unprecedented
to
grant
any
Money
till
the
Wars
and
Alliances
for
which
they
are
demanded
be
signified
in
Parliament
;
which
plainly
implies
their
Distrust
of
me
,
that
though
I
should
have
the
Money
,
yet
I
would
not
answer
their
Address
;
which
is
so
mischievously
composed
,
and
so
strongly
back'd
with
popular
Reasons
,
that
it
seems
to
be
calculated
for
possessing
the
Subjects
that
I
would
never
suffer
the
French
King
to
increase
his
Strength
so
much
,
to
the
manifest
Hazard
of
my
Kingdoms
,
if
I
were
not
engaged
in
the
same
Design
with
him
.
I
do
also
perceive
that
the
Allegations
of
my
Friends
in
the
House
,
of
their
intrenching
upon
my
Prerogative
,
by
directing
me
with
whom
to
make
Alliances
,
is
nothing
regarded
,
but
their
Practice
defended
by
former
Precedents
of
Parliaments
,
who
have
not
only
advised
to
Alliances
,
but
also
confirm'd
them
,
as
in
the
Reigns
of
Edward
III.
Richard
II.
and
Henry
V.
&c.
And
though
my
Pensioners
were
more
serviceable
in
voting
against
the
Manner
and
Words
of
the
Address
,
than
formerly
that
there
should
be
one
,
yet
they
are
worsted
by
a
considerable
Majority
;
so
unhappy
is
it
for
a
King
to
depend
upon
the
Humour
of
his
Subjects
,
which
is
as
unconstant
as
the
Waves
of
the
Sea
,
and
liable
to
the
Tossings
of
every
Wind
;
for
however
complaisant
they
have
formerly
been
,
yet
now
they
are
all
on
a
fire
again
about
Popery
and
France
:
So
that
I
find
my self
under
a
Necessity
of
cooling
them
by
an
Adjournment
,
and
checking
them
by
a
severe
Speech
for
intrenching
on
my
Prerogative
of
making
Peace
and
War
,
in
such
an
unprecedented
manner
,
while
King
and
Parliament
were
not
at
mutual
Enmity
.
By
which
they
would
seem
to
claim
a
Privilege
not
only
of
directing
me
what
Alliances
to
make
,
but
also
to
insinuate
,
that
it
were
not
in
my
Power
to
make
any
without
their
leave
;
so
that
I
shall
be
look'd
on
by
Foreigners
as
a
King
merely
in
Title
.
I
shall
also
take
care
that
their
Proceedings
shall
not
dare
to
appear
in
print
.
Whereas
my
Speech
shall
publickly
proclaim
their
Disloyalty
;
and
the
Speaker
being
made
to
my
purpose
,
I
shall
hinder
the
Commons
from
debating
the
Adjournment
,
or
diving
into
the
Intrigues
of
the
Court
;
for
if
ever
they
begin
to
meddle
in
it
,
he
shall
have
Orders
to
quit
the
Chair
;
by
which
the
House
must
break
up
of
Course
:
and
then
the
French
shall
have
liberty
to
pursue
their
Conquests
without
Interruption
by
the
Clamours
of
my
Heretical
Parliament
;
who
,
as
also
those
that
they
represent
,
shall
be
duly
chastis'd
in
time
convenient
.
CHAP.
LXII
.
Vpon
the
Prince
of
Orange's
Arrival
at
Whitehall
,
and
Marriage
with
the
Lady
Mary
,
eldest
Daughter
to
the
Duke
of
York
.
The
Address
of
the
Commons
thereupon
;
and
their
insisting
upon
the
Alliance
with
the
Dutch
,
and
War
against
France
.
THe
safest
and
most
secure
way
of
ridding
ones
self
of
an
Enemy
,
is
to
smite
them
under
the
fifth
Rib
,
while
they
imbrace
them
on
pretence
of
Kindness
.
And
as
Charles
the
IXth
of
France
,
and
Queen
Katherine
,
contriv'd
the
Destruction
of
the
Protestants
under
the
Covert
of
a
Marriage
with
their
Chief
the
King
of
Navar
,
I
may
carry
on
the
like
Design
by
matching
my
Niece
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
.
Saul
gave
his
Daughter
Michal
to
David
to
be
a
Snare
to
him
:
Nor
is
it
out
of
any
Kindness
to
my
Nephew
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
that
I
do
now
marry
him
upon
my
Niece
.
He
hath
not
hitherto
behaved
himself
so
like
a
dutiful
Nephew
,
as
to
deserve
such
a
Favour
,
having
not
only
been
the
chief
Support
of
the
War
against
the
French
,
but
incouraged
the
Dutch
boldly
in
their
Wars
against
my self
.
But
it
may
be
this
Match
may
take
him
off
,
or
at
least
will
afford
me
an
Opportunity
of
attempting
it
with
more
Vigour
and
Frequency
than
hitherto
.
However
,
let
the
Success
as
to
that
be
what
it
will
,
this
Advantage
I
am
sure
of
reaping
from
it
,
that
my
Protestant
Subjects
will
be
thereby
pleased
;
and
their
Jealousies
,
as
to
my
Design
of
introducing
Popery
and
Arbitrary
Government
,
abated
:
so
that
being
the
less
suspected
,
I
shall
go
on
with
the
more
Success
,
and
forward
my
Purpose
.
My
Parliament
,
I
perceive
,
are
pleas'd
with
this
Alliance
,
and
have
therefore
ordered
me
an
Address
of
Thanks
;
yet
their
Fears
and
Jealousies
are
not
so
much
quieted
,
as
to
leave
me
at
freedom
from
their
Solicitations
,
but
still
they
insist
on
my
not
admitting
any
Treaty
of
Peace
,
by
which
the
French
may
be
left
in
possession
of
any
thing
that
they
have
taken
since
the
Pyrenaean
Treaty
;
and
confine
their
Promises
of
Support
to
my
making
a
War
with
France
.
How
happy
are
unlimited
Monarchs
,
whose
Will
is
their
Law
,
and
whom
their
Subjects
dare
not
controul
?
but
my
Stars
have
not
yet
blessed
me
with
any
such
Influences
.
I
cannot
imagine
how
this
phanatical
discontented
Humour
hath
got
so
much
the
Ascendant
of
this
,
which
was
once
a
Loyal
Parliament
;
or
that
my
Pensioners
and
Friends
should
come
so
far
short
of
their
wonted
Devoirs
:
Perhaps
the
late
Checks
which
they
have
met
with
by
my
Speech
and
Adjournments
,
have
given
them
some
Umbrage
to
suspect
that
they
are
not
long-liv'd
;
and
therefore
they
would
now
endeavour
to
recover
their
Credit
with
the
Country
:
They
discovered
before
,
by
the
Motions
which
some
of
my
Friends
made
of
impowering
me
to
raise
what
Money
I
pleas'd
upon
extraordinary
Occasions
,
that
I
was
grown
weary
of
Parliaments
themselves
,
and
that
my
Bounty
to
them
would
cease
with
their
Usefulness
to
me
,
and
therefore
are
taking
care
to
make
their
Fortunes
another
way
;
and
so
run
out
violently
for
a
War
with
France
.
I
must
humour
them
a
little
to
further
my
own
Ends
,
and
pretend
to
be
for
such
a
War
,
that
I
may
once
get
their
Money
,
and
then
I
can
lay
it
out
which
way
I
please
.
I
shall
also
make
an
Advantage
of
it
another
way
,
by
obliging
the
French
King
to
open
his
Coffers
,
on
pretence
that
I
must
otherwise
comply
with
my
Parliament
.
And
by
this
Means
I
shall
be
sure
to
have
Money
one
way
or
other
.
If
the
Commons
must
be
gratified
with
a
War
on
France
,
it
's
but
reasonable
that
it
should
be
carried
on
at
their
Expence
,
and
therefore
I
will
demand
no
less
than
a
Million
.
I
know
that
my
PRetences
of
Alliances
with
the
Dutch
,
and
Agreement
to
the
Prohibition
of
a
Trade
with
France
,
will
be
irresistible
Arguments
to
carry
my
Demand
;
and
those
I
am
resolv'd
to
improve
to
the
utmost
.
CHAP.
LXIII
.
On
the
raising
of
an
Army
,
on
pretence
of
a
War
with
France
:
The
modelling
of
them
.
The
sending
of
Duke
Lauderdale
to
Scotland
,
to
bring
down
an
Highland-Army
upon
those
Parts
of
the
Low-lands
which
were
most
Presbyterian
.
The
private
Treaty
with
France
.
The
Discovery
of
it
by
the
Commons
.
Their
Address
to
his
Majesty
to
dismiss
the
French
Ambassador
.
Their
Vote
in
May
,
1678.
That
the
King
be
desired
to
enter
into
Alliance
with
the
Emperor
,
King
of
Spain
,
and
Princes
of
Germany
.
His
Majesty's
Answer
.
Their
second
Address
against
Duke
Lauderdale
and
other
Ministers
;
and
Vote
to
give
no
Money
till
they
were
secured
from
Popery
and
Arbitrary
Government
.
The
Treaty
of
Nimeguen
,
and
the
Behaviour
of
his
Majesty's
Plenipotentiaries
there
.
THE
Parliament
having
given
Money
;
it
remains
for
me
to
improve
it
:
and
that
they
may
be
induc'd
to
believe
that
it
shall
be
applied
to
the
Ends
for
which
it
was
given
,
an
Army
shall
be
rais'd
,
but
such
as
I
hope
will
put
me
in
a
Condition
,
that
I
shall
stand
in
no
more
need
of
Parliamentary
Supplies
.
The
principal
Posts
in
Church
and
State
are
already
so
well
fill'd
with
Persons
suted
to
my
Designs
,
that
I
can
scarcely
have
better
.
And
now
I
must
take
care
to
model
the
Army
;
to
have
most
of
the
Souldiers
,
if
possible
,
composed
of
such
Men
as
are
either
Catholicks
,
or
but
Protestants
in
Name
;
and
the
Officers
,
in
like
manner
,
either
altogether
Catholicks
,
or
such
who
by
taking
the
Test
to
qualify
them
for
their
Office
,
may
nevertheless
advance
the
Catholick
Cause
:
for
which
Reason
I
am
happy
in
the
Constitution
of
the
Church
of
England
,
it
being
so
framed
,
that
moderate
Catholicks
may
easily
comply
with
it
.
The
Army
being
form'd
,
my
next
Care
must
be
how
to
get
them
paid
,
for
the
Money
granted
by
the
Parliament
will
quickly
be
consum'd
upon
them
and
my
necessary
Pleasures
:
and
therefore
seeing
the
French
King
and
Catholicks
press
me
to
the
furtherance
of
their
respective
Designs
,
it
's
highly
reasonable
that
the
same
should
be
carried
on
with
their
own
Money
.
I
having
done
my
part
in
being
at
the
Expence
of
raising
an
Army
,
they
are
obliged
to
maintain
them
:
and
if
to
the
300000
l.
per
annum
,
which
the
French
King
is
obliged
to
pay
towards
it
,
the
Conclave
of
Rome
,
and
the
Catholicks
in
England
,
will
contribute
their
Shares
,
the
Work
will
be
done
,
and
I
shall
no
more
stand
in
need
of
such
tumultuous
Divans
as
Parliaments
,
who
instead
of
granting
me
Money
,
which
is
their
only
Province
,
do
dive
into
my
Counsels
,
and
obstruct
my
Measures
.
It
will
render
me
obnoxious
to
Discovery
and
Censure
,
to
keep
a
Correspondence
with
France
and
Rome
in
my
own
Person
,
and
therefore
I
think
it
adviseable
to
do
it
by
my
Brother
,
who
can
better
keep
the
Pope
and
Cardinal
Howard
to
their
Promise
than
I
can
do
:
and
if
the
Business
should
happen
to
be
perceiv'd
,
he
being
a
Subject
can
easily
make
his
Escape
,
and
retire
a
while
till
I
weather
out
the
Storm
.
That
I
may
prevent
as
much
as
in
me
lies
all
Impediments
of
what
Nature
soever
,
I
have
also
taken
care
to
put
Scotland
out
of
a
Condition
to
oppose
me
,
as
remembring
very
well
that
the
Presbyterians
of
that
Nation
were
the
first
who
made
head
against
my
Father
;
and
therefore
I
have
consum'd
the
Substance
of
the
richest
and
most
phanatical
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
by
bringing
down
an
Army
of
Popish
Highlanders
to
take
Free
Quarter
upon
them
;
for
which
the
frequent
and
numerous
Meetings
of
the
Presbyterians
hath
furnish'd
me
with
a
Pretence
,
I
having
taken
such
Methods
,
that
either
they
should
have
no
Meetings
at
all
for
hearing
Sermons
by
their
own
Ministers
,
or
be
obliged
to
meet
in
the
Fields
,
and
not
in
Safety
there
neither
,
except
they
put
themselves
in
a
Posture
of
Defence
;
and
if
they
do
that
,
I
carry
my
Point
,
and
have
a
fair
Opportunity
of
charging
them
with
Rebellion
,
and
taking
my
Measures
against
them
accordingly
.
I
am
also
secure
as
to
the
meeting
with
any
Obstruction
from
Ireland
,
having
indulged
the
Papists
in
that
Kingdom
so
far
as
they
have
got
the
Ascendant
,
and
put
such
Men
in
all
Places
of
Power
and
Trust
as
are
sincere
and
cordial
for
my
Designs
:
so
that
I
had
no
Reason
to
despair
of
bringing
things
to
a
good
Issue
,
if
the
Influences
of
my
Stars
,
which
are
always
malignant
,
had
not
discovered
my
private
Treaty
with
France
,
and
rais'd
a
new
Ferment
of
Jealousy
amongst
the
Commons
,
who
upbraid
the
Court
for
want
of
Sincerity
;
that
at
the
very
time
when
they
talk
of
an
actual
War
,
they
should
enter
into
secret
Treaties
with
their
Enemies
.
And
hence
I
am
importun'd
by
another
seditious
Address
,
that
I
should
immediately
proclaim
and
declare
War
against
the
French
King
,
recal
my
Ambassador
from
his
Court
,
and
dismiss
his
from
mine
.
So
that
notwithstanding
of
the
severe
Check
which
I
gave
them
by
my
Speech
the
last
time
that
they
presum'd
to
give
me
such
Directions
,
they
persist
still
in
the
same
Method
.
And
to
expose
me
to
my
Subjects
,
in
revenge
of
my
having
expos'd
them
formerly
in
the
Gazette
for
their
Disobedience
,
they
have
publickly
declar'd
that
they
have
a
Bill
ready
to
assist
me
with
Money
if
once
I
declare
War
,
which
they
solicite
me
to
undertake
,
that
the
French
King
may
be
so
reduced
as
to
be
no
longer
terrible
to
my
Subjects
.
And
lest
the
People
should
not
take
notice
of
this
Address
,
they
have
voted
another
,
wherein
they
press
,
that
I
may
be
desired
to
enter
into
an
Alliance
with
the
Emperor
,
King
of
Spain
,
and
Princes
of
Germany
,
and
the
Dutch.
Heu
quantum
mutatus
ab
illo
!
What
Difference
is
there
betwixt
a
King
newly
inthron'd
or
restor'd
,
and
one
who
has
reign'd
till
his
People
are
weary
of
him
?
Who
would
have
thought
that
a
Parliament
which
hath
enabled
me
to
trample
upon
their
Brethren
the
Protestant
Dissenters
,
and
punish
them
for
their
rebellious
Practices
and
Principles
,
should
fall
into
the
same
Crimes
themselves
for
which
they
condemn
others
?
What
Difference
is
there
betwixt
the
Scots
Presbyterian
Remonstrances
,
and
the
Addresses
of
this
Church-of
-
England-House-of-Commons
?
Could
any
Fanatick
libel
my
Administration
with
greater
Severity
than
they
have
done
?
and
yet
upon
the
account
of
their
opposing
the
same
things
in
my
Father
which
they
themselves
do
now
oppose
in
me
.
How
have
they
endeavoured
to
load
them
with
Reproaches
,
and
render
them
odious
to
all
Posterity
,
as
Enemies
to
Monarchy
?
But
seeing
the
Case
is
thus
,
I
will
pursue
my
own
Measures
;
and
instead
of
declaring
open
War
against
France
,
assist
them
with
Provision
and
Ammunition
under-hand
,
on
pretence
of
supplying
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
&c.
And
by
my
Interest
with
the
Pope's
Nuncio
,
and
the
Catholick
Princes
concerned
in
the
Treaty
of
Nimeguen
,
will
labour
to
have
them
accept
of
the
French
King's
Proposals
of
Peace
,
and
that
will
put
an
end
to
the
Importunity
of
my
Parliament
for
declaring
a
War
against
France
.
But
for
an
Answer
to
their
Address
,
they
shall
know
that
I
don't
value
neither
them
nor
it
so
much
as
to
answer
any
thing
of
that
Nature
,
without
the
concurrent
Advice
of
the
other
House
,
which
may
perhaps
throw
a
Bone
of
Contention
betwixt
them
.
The
Storm
increases
instead
of
abating
;
and
now
they
address
a
second
time
to
alarm
the
Nation
,
as
if
they
lay
under
imminent
Dangers
from
the
Clandestine
Practices
of
ill
Men
;
and
urge
to
have
the
Duke
of
Lauderdale
removed
from
my
Presence
;
which
they
back
with
a
Vote
that
they
will
give
no
Money
till
they
be
secur'd
from
Popery
and
Arbitrary
Government
:
a
terrible
Alarm
from
the
Representatives
of
a
Nation
,
who
are
look'd
upon
as
the
Preservers
of
their
Civil
Liberties
.
I
know
no
other
way
to
remedy
this
Disaster
,
than
by
proroguing
the
Parliament
to
allay
their
Heat
;
and
in
the
mean
time
take
care
to
have
my
Proceedings
justified
from
the
Pulpits
.
Nor
am
I
any
happier
in
the
French
King's
Friendship
,
he
is
far
from
being
punctual
or
true
to
his
Word
,
and
by
consequence
hath
fail'd
of
giving
me
the
300000
l.
per
annum
,
which
he
promised
.
And
I
have
another
Evidence
of
the
Mischief
that
attends
a
King's
being
obliged
to
his
Subjects
for
Money
;
that
the
French
King
does
in
an
inglorious
manner
threaten
to
discover
our
private
Treaties
to
the
Parliament
,
and
to
create
a
Rupture
betwixt
me
and
my
People
,
if
I
press
him
too
hard
.
Had
I
the
Purses
and
Persons
of
my
Subjects
at
command
,
as
he
has
his
,
I
should
as
little
value
his
Kindness
as
he
does
mine
:
Or
could
I
but
have
subdued
those
irregular
Passions
which
have
enslav'd
my
Soul
with
the
Baits
of
sensual
Pleasure
,
I
needed
not
have
been
oblig'd
to
him
for
Money
.
However
,
seeing
Fate
hath
brought
me
into
those
Circumstances
,
I
must
do
my
best
to
get
out
of
them
as
well
as
I
can
;
and
order
my
Ambassadors
at
Nimeguen
to
retard
the
Peace
,
that
by
the
prospect
of
a
War
I
may
draw
Money
from
the
Parliament
.
And
the
better
to
stop
the
Peace
,
my
Plenipotentiary
at
Nimeguen
shall
have
Orders
to
demand
the
free
Exercise
of
the
Catholick
Religion
throughout
the
Dominions
of
the
States
,
which
I
know
they
will
not
grant
;
but
by
this
Means
I
shall
recommend
my self
to
the
Pope's
Nuncio
:
and
the
zealous
Catholicks
,
who
seeing
my
own
Forwardness
,
will
solicite
the
Pope
and
Conclave
of
Rome
to
give
me
Assistance
;
and
then
perhaps
I
shall
be
able
to
carry
on
the
Design
my self
,
without
the
French
King's
Concurrence
,
and
reap
all
the
Glory
alone
.
CHAP.
LXIV
.
On
his
Majesty's
acquainting
the
Parliament
that
there
was
a
Peace
in
agitation
.
His
Desire
to
keep
up
his
Army
and
Navy
till
it
were
concluded
.
The
Resolve
of
the
Commons
for
supporting
the
King
in
the
War
against
France
,
or
provide
for
disbanding
the
Army
.
His
Majesty's
Answer
thereupon
;
and
the
Commons
continuing
their
Resolution
to
disband
the
Army
,
though
the
King
desired
the
contrary
.
THE
Treaty
of
Peace
being
no
longer
to
be
conceal'd
,
I
must
now
acquaint
my
Parliament
with
it
;
and
because
I
know
they
will
be
for
disbanding
my
Army
upon
it
,
I
will
urge
for
Reasons
to
the
contrary
,
the
common
Maxim
,
that
it
's
best
treating
with
Sword
in
hand
,
and
therefore
inconvenient
for
me
to
disband
my
Army
,
or
lay
up
my
Fleet
till
the
Peace
be
fully
concluded
.
And
seeing
this
cannot
be
done
without
Supplies
,
I
must
press
for
renewing
of
the
additional
Excise
,
and
making
up
the
Defect
of
the
Poll-Bill
;
for
the
more
I
have
of
their
Money
,
the
less
they
will
be
able
to
rebel
:
and
to
render
them
as
little
suspicious
as
may
be
of
my
Designs
,
I
will
offer
it
to
their
choice
,
either
to
provide
for
their
Subsistence
till
a
Peace
be
concluded
,
or
to
furnish
Money
to
disband
them
,
with
an
assurance
that
whatever
ill
Men
may
suggest
,
my
Designs
were
always
levelled
at
the
Publick
Good
.
But
let
me
take
what
Measures
I
can
,
the
Jealousies
of
my
Parliament
will
never
be
quieted
;
and
,
to
my
Grief
,
I
perceive
that
they
smell
my
Designs
,
which
are
only
to
possess
my self
of
their
Money
,
and
keep
up
an
Army
to
render
my self
absolute
:
They
dread
that
the
Souldiers
will
rather
make
themselves
Work
than
be
idle
;
and
therefore
have
resolved
that
the
Army
is
burdensom
to
the
Nation
;
that
they
will
support
me
in
maintaining
a
War
against
France
,
or
otherwise
provide
for
disbanding
them
.
Seeing
they
are
so
very
hot
,
it
's
my
Interest
to
cool
them
,
which
cannot
be
better
effected
than
by
a
mild
Answer
;
and
to
offer
them
as
a
Reason
,
that
seeing
hitherto
the
French
King
hath
only
granted
a
Cessation
,
and
not
a
Peace
,
it
's
fit
that
I
should
continue
my
Fleet
and
Army
till
the
latter
be
agreed
on
,
and
in
the
mean
time
to
press
for
Money
for
their
Subsistence
.
What
a
mischievous
thing
is
this
horrid
Suspicion
,
which
causes
Men
to
pry
into
one
another's
Secrets
,
and
obliges
Princes
to
be
on
their
Guard
against
their
own
Subjects
!
And
yet
though
I
carry
it
with
all
imaginable
Secresy
,
it
's
impossible
for
me
to
avoid
being
suspected
,
and
in
a
great
measure
traced
:
they
whisper
about
,
that
I
never
rais'd
this
Army
with
a
Design
to
disband
them
;
and
being
afraid
that
I
should
have
Money
from
France
to
maintain
them
,
are
resolv'd
to
furnish
me
wherewith
to
discharge
them
,
though
I
have
earnestly
pressed
for
their
Continuance
.
And
thus
it
is
to
be
a
Soveraign
by
halves
.
However
,
it
not
being
safe
to
controvert
the
Matter
too
far
,
I
am
resolv'd
to
pass
the
disbanding
Act
,
but
will
observe
it
no
further
than
sutes
my
Measures
.
I
am
pretty
well
accustomed
to
Violation
of
Oaths
,
which
have
a
degree
of
Solemnity
beyond
mere
Acts
of
Parliament
.
The
Money
which
they
give
to
disband
them
,
will
serve
for
some
time
to
maintain
them
;
and
then
I
may
be
otherwise
provided
,
or
make
them
at
least
provide
for
themselves
,
and
earn
their
Bread
before
they
eat
it
.
It
's
strange
that
I
may
not
adventure
upon
that
which
Oliver
the
Usurper
did
before
me
:
He
was
so
far
from
being
check'd
by
his
Parliaments
,
that
he
gave
Laws
to
them
by
his
Army
;
and
why
may
not
I
attempt
the
like
?
And
though
I
be
sworn
to
the
contrary
,
yet
may
defend
it
as
he
did
,
by
Reasons
of
State
,
until
such
time
as
I
arrive
at
that
height
of
Power
,
as
to
make
my
Will
pass
for
a
Law
:
But
this
is
more
easily
hop'd
for
than
effected
.
However
,
if
I
can
handsomly
weather
out
this
Storm
,
it
's
not
impossible
to
be
brought
to
pass
.
CHAP.
LXV
.
On
the
relieving
of
Mons
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
with
the
Assistance
of
the
Duke
of
Monmouth
and
the
English
Forces
.
The
Defeat
given
to
the
French
at
that
time
;
and
their
King's
Complaint
,
that
it
was
contrary
to
his
Majesty's
private
Articles
.
The
concluding
of
the
Peace
:
Recalling
our
Forces
:
Quartering
them
in
the
Country
.
His
Majesty's
being
in
a
Consult
with
the
Duke
of
York
,
Lord
Clifford
,
&c.
which
was
over-heard
;
and
the
Person
who
listened
kick'd
down
Stairs
by
the
said
Lord
.
IT
's
some
Comfort
to
have
Fellows
,
though
it
be
but
in
Affliction
.
The
French
King
,
who
hath
for
a
long
time
been
on
the
top
of
the
Wheel
,
is
also
liable
to
be
turn'd
downward
,
having
lately
receiv'd
a
considerable
Check
by
the
Defeat
at
Mons.
This
is
a
sensible
Diminution
of
his
Glory
:
But
though
at
another
time
it
would
have
been
a
joyful
Hearing
to
the
Kings
of
England
,
it
is
not
so
to
me
now
,
because
it
's
a
considerable
Balk
to
our
common
Design
.
There
is
also
this
mortifying
Circumstance
in
it
,
that
the
Laurels
which
are
pulled
off
from
his
Head
,
are
planted
on
that
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
who
,
though
my
Nephew
both
by
Birth
and
Marriage
,
yet
I
cannot
cordially
love
him
,
because
he
pursues
Measures
so
contrary
to
mine
.
And
though
I
cannot
but
in
some
measure
be
satisfied
to
hear
of
what
may
tend
to
the
Honour
of
my
own
Child
,
whom
I
cannot
but
love
by
the
Instinct
of
Nature
;
yet
I
could
have
wish'd
he
had
been
otherwise
imployed
,
and
that
his
Valour
had
been
signaliz'd
at
this
time
,
as
well
as
at
others
,
on
the
contrary
side
.
Two
such
promising
Princes
embarquing
in
the
Protestant
Cause
,
may
prove
fatal
to
the
Interest
of
Popery
and
Absolute
Monarchy
,
if
they
be
bless'd
with
a
few
more
such
Victories
as
this
:
and
that
I
must
,
in
compliance
with
my
own
Inclinations
,
endeavour
to
hinder
,
lest
my
stubborn
Subjects
should
make
choice
of
the
Son
to
chastise
the
Father
,
as
it
happened
to
my
Predecessor
King
James
III.
of
Scotland
,
whose
rebellious
States
made
his
Son
Generalissimo
against
him
.
I
am
also
pressed
with
another
Difficulty
,
which
is
how
to
excuse
this
to
the
French
King
,
who
upbraids
me
with
it
as
a
Breach
of
the
private
Treaty
,
that
my
Son
and
Subjects
should
fight
against
him
:
I
can
truly
say
,
that
neither
the
Duke
nor
they
did
engage
in
that
Action
with
my
Consent
;
and
that
the
thing
is
wholly
owing
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
whose
Conduct
and
Courage
,
I
have
reason
to
dread
,
will
mar
all
the
Designs
which
Lewis
XIV
.
and
I
have
so
long
concerted
.
This
Disaster
makes
it
necessary
to
conclude
a
Peace
,
and
then
we
may
contrive
at
leisure
how
to
retrieve
it
.
The
Peace
being
concluded
,
I
must
recal
my
Forces
,
which
now
I
perceive
become
grievous
to
the
Spaniards
;
and
I
hope
to
imploy
them
to
better
purpose
at
home
than
ever
they
were
abroad
.
Let
the
Phanaticks
murmur
and
belch
out
their
seditious
Reflections
upon
my
violating
the
Act
for
disbanding
the
Forces
,
I
am
Proof
against
such
Tongue-shot
as
theirs
:
I
can
find
out
a
Pretence
for
keeping
them
still
on
foot
,
as
being
necessary
to
over-awe
the
French
,
who
being
now
at
Peace
with
every
body
else
,
may
reasonably
be
thought
to
have
Designs
against
me
,
as
having
first
obliged
them
to
the
Treaty
of
Aix
la
Chapelle
,
and
now
by
my
Forces
have
contributed
to
bring
them
to
a
Peace
.
These
Regiments
being
brought
over
from
Flanders
,
will
restrain
the
Tumnlts
which
I
have
reason
to
fear
from
the
mutinous
Humour
in
which
my
Subjects
are
at
present
;
and
in
a
little
time
I
can
augment
my
Army
,
if
I
had
but
Money
.
It
's
true
,
that
in
the
late
Consult
divers
Expedients
were
proposed
for
obtaining
it
,
either
from
the
French
King
,
the
City
of
London
,
or
the
Parliament
:
But
to
have
it
from
the
former
can
never
be
relied
on
;
and
if
he
supply
me
once
,
I
am
not
sure
that
he
will
do
it
a
second
time
,
his
own
ambitious
Designs
having
carv'd
him
out
Ways
enough
for
his
Money
:
Neither
is
it
safe
for
me
to
be
so
much
obliged
to
him
,
lest
he
should
at
some
time
or
other
improve
it
against
me
,
as
he
did
lately
threaten
to
discover
our
secret
Intrigues
to
the
Parliament
,
when
we
charg'd
him
with
being
worse
than
his
Word
,
and
failing
in
the
Money
which
he
had
promised
for
the
common
Design
.
I
know
the
Ambition
of
his
Heart
inclines
him
to
aspire
to
the
Universal
Monarchy
;
and
therefore
I
must
be
on
my
Guard
against
him
.
The
Proposal
of
borrowing
Money
from
the
City
of
London
I
know
impracticable
,
they
have
already
denied
me
Credit
;
and
it
's
nothing
but
to
render
my self
too
mean
to
desire
Money
of
them
again
.
The
Project
of
bringing
them
to
it
by
Force
were
no
more
than
what
they
merit
,
but
the
Consequences
may
prove
fatal
to
my
Designs
.
The
City
of
London
being
the
Head
of
the
Nation
,
has
a
natural
Influence
on
the
whole
Body
Politick
;
and
if
the
City
be
once
enraged
,
I
must
not
expect
to
have
the
Kingdom
long
in
quiet
:
And
I
have
the
more
reason
to
be
cautious
on
this
Head
,
because
the
Loss
of
the
City
was
the
Loss
of
my
Father's
Life
.
It
's
true
that
my
Lord
Clifford's
Advice
of
declaring
my self
bare-fac'd
,
and
out-braving
all
Difficulties
,
were
a
thing
very
beseeming
a
Monarch
:
but
my
Experience
is
greater
than
his
;
Dulce
Bellum
inexpertum
,
War
is
sweet
till
it
be
tried
.
Had
he
three
Crowns
to
lose
,
as
I
have
,
his
Courage
would
not
be
so
great
:
for
he
that
never
enjoyed
the
Sweets
of
Life
,
does
not
know
how
to
value
them
;
but
I
have
had
Experience
both
what
it
is
to
want
and
possess
them
.
I
know
that
this
Nation
,
though
very
well
prepar'd
by
that
which
Phanaticks
and
Men
of
their
Kidney
call
Profanity
,
is
not
yet
ripe
enough
to
imbrace
down-right
Popery
.
The
Miscarriage
of
the
Father
may
very
well
serve
as
a
Warning
to
the
Son
:
He
fell
in
an
Attempt
less
obnoxious
;
and
I
have
no
great
reason
to
hope
for
better
Success
in
one
which
is
more
displeasing
.
The
People
are
very
well
satisfied
with
as
much
of
Popery
as
Queen
Elizabeth
left
;
and
whoever
designs
to
introduce
more
,
must
do
it
insensibly
,
by
promoting
such
Clergy-men
as
are
Well-wishers
to
it
;
bringing
in
Favourers
of
the
Roman
Catholicks
into
the
University
by
side-Winds
,
and
filling
all
Places
of
Power
and
Trust
with
those
who
are
for
the
Design
:
But
it
is
not
safe
for
me
to
trust
my self
to
the
Conduct
of
such
furious
Men
as
Clifford
,
who
has
not
Prudence
enough
to
govern
himself
.
It
can
not
be
defended
by
any
sort
of
Politicks
to
treat
a
Person
who
is
capable
of
divulging
an
important
Secret
in
that
manner
,
as
he
did
the
Gentleman
who
overheard
us
at
the
door
,
that
being
the
very
Method
to
have
it
made
publick
:
and
therefore
though
for
the
Conveniency
which
I
should
thereby
reap
in
the
Administration
of
my
Government
,
I
could
wish
as
well
as
he
or
any
other
,
that
Popery
were
establish'd
;
yet
seeing
I
believe
that
all
Religion
is
the
Contrivance
of
Politicians
,
I
shall
never
hazard
my
own
Quiet
for
any
one
sort
of
it
.
As
for
the
last
Proposal
of
getting
Money
from
the
Parliament
,
I
am
resolv'd
to
try
it
,
and
must
be
preparing
my
Arguments
before-hand
to
move
them
to
grant
it
.
CHAP.
LXVI
.
On
the
Discovery
of
the
Popish
Plot
in
August
,
1678.
by
Dr.
Oates
and
others
.
The
Design
of
the
Jesuits
against
his
Majesty's
Life
.
Sir
Edmundbury
Godfrey's
taking
Dr.
Oates
his
Depositions
.
The
seizing
of
Coleman
,
Secretary
to
the
Dutchess
of
York
,
and
his
Papers
;
and
the
murdering
of
Sir
Edmundbury
Godfrey
thereupon
.
NEver
was
there
any
Prince
so
much
expos'd
to
the
Capricio's
of
Fortune
as
my self
:
So
that
of
all
Men
alive
I
am
the
least
obliged
to
offer
Incense
at
her
Altars
.
In
my
Youth
I
was
expell'd
my
Dominions
by
Phanaticks
and
Enthusiasts
;
since
my
Restoration
I
have
been
continually
perplex'd
by
the
perverse
and
stubborn
Humours
of
the
Church-of
-
England-men
,
though
I
restored
their
Discipline
:
and
now
my
Life
is
sought
after
by
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
whom
I
have
so
much
oblig'd
in
the
whole
Course
of
my
Reign
,
even
to
the
hazard
of
my
Crown
and
Government
.
I
perceive
that
my
seeming
Neutrality
enrages
the
Bigots
of
all
Parties
against
me
:
And
hence
the
Jesuits
do
now
seek
to
dispatch
me
,
because
I
am
not
willing
to
follow
my
Lord
Clifford's
Advice
,
and
go
their
pace
.
They
promise
themselves
undoubted
Success
in
their
Designs
,
considering
the
French
King's
Power
,
my
Brother's
Zeal
for
their
Church
,
and
the
Constitution
of
my
present
Army
:
and
because
I
am
not
willing
to
push
on
further
than
I
conceive
is
for
my
Interest
,
they
are
therefore
willing
to
rid
themselves
of
me
.
O
ungrateful
and
mischievous
Generation
!
I
am
now
convinc'd
that
it
's
not
without
Reason
that
the
Society
of
the
Jesuits
is
hateful
even
to
some
Catholick
Countries
;
and
that
their
Motto
,
Cavete
vobis
Principes
,
is
proper
enough
for
them
:
yet
such
are
my
Circumstances
,
that
I
dare
not
testify
my
Hatred
to
their
Order
,
because
of
their
revengeful
and
vindictive
temper
.
They
who
did
not
spare
two
Henries
of
France
,
though
professed
Catholicks
,
will
never
spare
me
who
am
esteem'd
a
Protestant
:
and
therefore
though
I
do
not
love
them
,
I
dare
not
avow
that
I
hate
them
;
for
they
are
not
only
to
be
dreaded
for
their
Courage
but
for
their
Conduct
,
which
is
very
observable
in
this
Particular
.
They
know
that
I
have
all
along
kept
down
the
Phanaticks
;
and
therefore
if
they
had
succeeded
in
their
Murder
,
would
have
fathered
it
upon
them
;
and
for
this
end
have
,
by
their
Interest
amongst
my
Courtiers
,
got
Mr.
Cleypool
,
Son-in-law
to
the
late
Usurper
,
committed
to
the
Tower
,
as
having
had
a
Design
against
my
Person
.
This
they
did
reasonably
conclude
would
have
obtain'd
Belief
amongst
the
Vulgar
,
because
of
the
Disgrace
I
put
on
his
Father-in-law's
Corps
,
and
my
Severity
against
the
whole
Herd
of
Dissenters
;
and
by
this
means
the
Church
of
England
should
have
been
so
inflam'd
against
the
Phanaticks
,
that
they
would
have
done
the
Jesuits
Work
to
their
hand
,
by
ruining
their
Brethren
,
and
so
weakning
themselves
.
Yet
thanks
to
my
Stars
I
have
escaped
the
Snare
;
and
now
being
warned
,
can
provide
for
my
own
Safety
,
though
it
will
be
a
very
hard
Matter
to
escape
their
Fury
:
Nor
do
I
know
any
better
Method
than
by
my
Brother's
Interest
to
assure
them
of
being
favourably
dealt
with
,
and
make
as
if
I
did
not
believe
the
Accusation
.
By
this
means
I
shall
prevent
those
Efforts
of
their
Revenge
which
their
own
Preservation
may
put
them
upon
,
if
they
think
that
I
do
really
believe
them
guilty
;
for
I
doubt
not
but
my
Brother
and
they
both
will
be
ready
to
capitulate
with
me
on
these
Terms
,
that
they
may
enjoy
my
Protection
against
the
Resentments
of
the
Nation
,
who
are
terribly
incens'd
by
Dr.
Oates's
Discovery
,
and
the
Murder
of
Sir
Edmundbury
Godfrey
,
for
taking
his
Depositions
.
Nor
am
I
indeed
any
further
pleas'd
with
this
Detection
of
the
Conspiracy
than
as
to
what
concerns
my
own
personal
Danger
;
for
my
Measures
were
well
laid
to
have
effected
what
they
do
so
violently
desire
,
but
their
Precipitance
and
too
much
Haste
hath
spoiled
all
.
By
Dr.
Oates's
Treachery
to
the
Catholicks
,
with
whom
he
was
engaged
,
it
's
easy
to
observe
that
Conspiracies
are
dangerous
,
and
that
all
Men
are
not
to
be
intrusted
with
Secrets
of
State
;
for
let
Ecclesiasticks
of
all
Perswasions
inculcate
the
binding
Force
of
Oaths
as
much
as
ever
they
please
,
yet
when
it
comes
to
their
own
turn
,
they
break
or
observe
them
according
as
their
Interest
directs
.
The
Danger
of
Conspiracies
may
be
further
observed
from
Coleman's
Conduct
;
Princes
had
need
to
be
well
assured
of
the
Fidelity
of
those
whom
they
intrust
with
their
Secrets
.
Could
any
Man
have
imagin'd
that
one
in
his
Station
should
have
been
so
blab-tongu'd
,
or
that
he
would
not
have
been
more
careful
to
have
conceal'd
his
Papers
?
It
's
for
my
Brother's
Interest
and
mine
both
,
that
he
should
suffer
Death
,
though
it
's
our
Policy
to
feed
him
with
Hopes
of
a
Reprieve
at
the
Gallows
,
left
out
of
Revenge
for
our
dropping
him
he
should
discover
what
he
knows
.
And
tho
the
Murder
of
Sir
Edmundbury
Godfrey
be
barbarous
,
yet
it
's
justifiable
enough
by
Reasons
of
State
,
it
's
better
that
he
should
fall
,
than
that
the
Crown
should
be
made
to
totter
,
as
it
must
certainly
have
done
,
if
what
Coleman
had
told
him
should
have
been
publickly
known
:
for
I
could
neither
in
Honour
nor
Safety
have
abandon'd
my
Brother
,
which
would
both
have
endangered
my
Throne
and
Reputation
,
it
being
impossible
for
him
to
have
been
brought
to
a
publick
Trial
,
without
a
Discovery
how
far
I
am
concern'd
in
the
Plot.
However
,
to
prevent
popular
Tumults
,
which
would
certainly
happen
if
none
of
those
who
are
accus'd
be
brought
to
Punishment
,
I
must
seem
to
countenance
the
Prosecution
of
the
Plot
to
prevent
the
Peoples
having
any
Pretence
for
executing
Justice
themselves
;
which
,
by
the
great
Multitude
of
Swordmen
that
attended
Sir
Edmundbury
Godfrey's
Corps
to
the
Grave
,
I
may
reasonably
conjecture
they
have
Inclination
enough
to
do
.
And
seeing
these
hot-headed
Fellows
who
were
intrusted
with
the
Commission
to
kill
him
,
had
so
little
Prudence
as
to
commit
the
Fact
within
the
Verge
of
my
Consort
's
Palace
,
it
behoves
me
to
give
way
to
Justice
against
them
,
lest
the
world
should
think
it
had
been
contriv'd
at
Whitehall
.
And
the
time
of
the
Parliament's
Meeting
drawing
near
,
I
must
be
very
cautious
how
I
take
my
Measures
,
and
contrive
in
what
manner
it
's
fit
to
accost
them
.
CHAP.
LXVII
.
On
his
Majesty's
Apology
to
the
Parliament
,
October
21
,
1678.
for
keeping
up
his
Army
.
His
demanding
of
Money
;
and
acquainting
them
with
the
Plot
,
and
Danger
from
Popery
.
The
Vote
of
the
Commons
upon
the
Plot
,
and
Orders
to
apprehend
the
Earl
of
Powis
,
and
four
other
Popish
Lords
.
Their
passing
of
the
Bill
for
raising
the
Militia
;
and
his
Majesty's
refusing
it
.
The
Execution
of
Coleman
,
and
some
other
Plotters
of
less
note
.
THE
Parliament
being
to
meet
,
I
must
bethink
my self
of
an
Apology
for
not
disbanding
my
Army
according
to
the
Act.
And
seeing
they
insisted
so
much
upon
the
Preservation
of
Flanders
,
as
the
Barrier
of
this
Nation
,
I
must
urge
the
Necessity
there
was
of
keeping
them
on
foot
for
that
end
,
and
so
turn
their
own
Arguments
against
them
;
which
will
,
by
the
Assistance
of
my
Friends
,
draw
a
Vail
before
the
Peoples
Eyes
;
and
at
the
same
time
this
affords
me
a
specious
Reason
for
demanding
Money
,
as
having
spent
what
they
gave
me
last
to
maintain
the
Army
.
And
if
this
should
raise
Heats
amongst
them
,
as
I
have
Reason
to
think
it
may
,
I
shall
thence
have
a
justifiable
Pretence
for
proroguing
them
again
,
as
designing
a
manifest
Invasion
of
the
Rights
of
the
Crown
.
And
by
this
means
I
shall
acquit
my self
of
my
Promises
to
the
Catholicks
,
in
preventing
a
thorow
Scrutiny
into
their
late
Plot
;
and
give
those
hot-headed
Bigots
,
who
intended
my
Death
,
a
convincing
Evidence
,
how
necessary
it
is
for
them
in
their
present
Circumstances
to
preserve
my
Life
:
for
if
I
should
happen
to
miscarry
at
this
Juncture
,
when
the
Kingdom
is
in
a
Ferment
,
on
account
of
their
Conspiracy
,
it
will
certainly
issue
in
the
Ruine
of
their
Affairs
,
and
the
perpetual
Exclusion
of
my
Brother
from
the
Throne
,
his
Enjoyment
of
which
is
the
thing
that
they
expect
with
so
much
Impatience
.
But
that
I
may
the
better
screen
my self
from
the
Jealousies
of
the
Parliament
,
it
's
necessary
that
I
should
inform
them
of
the
Popish
Plot
,
and
the
Danger
of
my
Person
,
and
the
Protestant
Religion
,
if
they
don't
fall
upon
effectual
means
to
prevent
it
.
This
cannot
in
Justice
give
any
reasonable
Ground
of
Offence
to
my
Friends
the
Catholicks
,
seeing
I
only
dissemble
to
do
them
the
more
Service
.
Nor
have
they
any
greater
reason
to
be
angry
at
my
suffering
some
of
the
inferiour
sort
to
be
cut
off
,
and
some
of
the
chief
ones
committed
,
it
being
always
good
Policy
rather
to
lose
a
Part
than
hazard
the
whole
.
This
I
shall
take
care
to
impart
to
the
great
ones
:
and
so
long
as
I
secure
my
Interest
with
them
,
I
need
not
value
the
other
.
The
Commons
,
I
perceive
,
are
not
to
be
diverted
by
a
false
Scent
,
as
I
did
hope
they
would
by
my
Apology
for
continuing
the
Army
,
and
new
Demand
of
Money
,
but
are
now
very
eager
in
pursuit
of
the
Plot
,
and
have
voted
it
a
damnable
Design
to
root
out
their
Religion
and
Government
,
have
procured
Warrants
to
apprehend
the
Earl
of
Powis
,
with
the
Lords
Stafford
,
Arundel
,
Peters
and
Bellasis
;
so
that
I
must
of
necessity
comply
with
committing
them
to
the
Tower
,
where
I
shall
take
care
to
keep
them
in
salva
,
though
not
in
arcta
custodia
,
and
by
that
means
save
them
from
popular
Fury
.
By
my
compliance
in
this
I
shall
the
better
stave
off
the
Odium
of
refusing
the
Bill
for
raising
the
Militia
,
though
the
Commons
have
voted
it
as
necessary
for
their
Safety
.
And
I
can
easily
palliate
my
so
doing
under
the
Notion
of
a
Tenderness
for
my
Prerogative
,
which
being
an
old
Plea
,
can
never
be
suspected
of
being
fram'd
on
purpose
to
favour
the
Plot
,
though
at
the
same
time
I
have
no
more
Cause
to
repose
my self
on
the
Fidelity
of
the
Country
,
than
they
have
to
entrust
me
with
a
Standing
Army
.
I
have
met
with
no
such
Encouragement
of
late
from
their
Civil
Representatives
in
Parliament
,
as
to
make
me
confide
in
their
Military
Representatives
in
an
Army
:
The
Militia
of
the
Nation
were
never
Friends
to
my
Father
;
nor
do
I
know
what
reason
they
have
for
a
greater
Respect
to
the
Son
.
If
I
should
gratify
the
Commons
in
this
,
I
have
reason
to
dread
the
Issue
;
for
having
been
so
bold
as
to
libel
my
Administration
when
they
had
no
Forces
to
back
them
,
I
have
no
reason
to
doubt
but
that
they
would
advance
a
Step
higher
,
if
they
should
have
an
Army
which
they
could
depend
upon
.
Let
them
exclaim
against
my
Conduct
,
for
denying
to
raise
the
Militia
,
though
at
the
same
time
they
are
encompassed
with
an
illegal
Army
,
as
loud
as
they
can
,
I
am
to
prefer
my
own
Interest
to
their
Humour
,
and
will
always
value
my
own
Prerogative
and
Pleasure
above
the
Will
of
my
Subjects
,
who
were
born
for
me
,
and
not
I
for
them
,
according
to
the
Doctrine
of
their
own
beloved
Church
,
which
can
never
stand
if
Popery
fall
:
and
I
doubt
not
but
their
Clergy
will
quickly
have
their
Eyes
open
to
see
it
;
for
whenever
the
Tide
runs
strong
against
Popery
,
their
Bishops
decline
,
and
Dissenters
are
favoured
:
and
whenever
the
Stream
is
turn'd
against
the
Phanaticks
,
the
Mitres
triumph
,
and
Papists
are
encouraged
:
of
which
my
Father's
Reign
and
mine
have
afforded
many
incontrovertible
Instances
;
and
I
doubt
not
but
the
Event
will
verify
my
having
been
a
true
Prophet
.
Foul
Water
quenches
Fire
as
well
as
that
which
is
clean
:
and
so
the
Death
of
some
of
the
meanest
Plotters
will
satisfy
the
present
Resentments
of
the
People
.
And
thus
the
greatest
of
Cities
will
condemn
their
own
Suburbs
to
Destruction
in
case
of
a
Siege
,
so
they
can
but
save
the
Body
of
the
Place
.
The
Heathen
Romans
thought
it
their
Honour
to
devote
themselves
to
the
Infernal
Gods
to
regain
a
Battel
in
hazard
to
be
lost
;
and
why
should
not
the
Christian
Romans
follow
their
Example
?
Those
ordinary
Fellows
who
have
suffered
on
account
of
the
Plot
,
will
have
more
than
a
sufficient
Compensation
by
a
Place
in
the
Roman
Kalendar
of
Saints
;
so
that
they
have
no
reason
to
upbraid
me
for
suffering
the
Law
to
take
place
against
them
;
since
,
according
to
their
own
Doctrine
,
their
Martyrdom
does
not
only
merit
a
Release
from
Purgatory
,
but
the
Enjoyment
of
Heaven
it self
:
And
by
the
sacrificing
of
Coleman
I
shall
gain
this
Point
,
that
the
Vulgar
will
think
I
prosecute
the
Plot
in
good
earnest
;
whereas
at
the
same
time
I
punish
him
for
his
too
great
Freedom
of
Speech
,
and
prevent
his
using
the
like
for
time
to
come
.
Nor
can
the
Papists
themselves
blame
me
for
it
,
when
they
consider
how
much
I
am
expos'd
in
his
Letters
,
which
discover
my
Intrigues
with
France
and
Rome
;
and
that
he
was
so
much
a
Fool
as
to
have
Copies
of
them
by
him
.
CHAP.
LXVIII
.
On
the
Bill
for
excluding
Papists
from
both
Houses
of
Parliament
;
with
a
Clause
,
excepting
the
Duke
of
York
.
The
Dissolution
of
the
Parliament
,
as
prosecuting
the
Popish
Plot.
The
calling
of
another
,
and
ordering
the
Duke
of
York
to
withdraw
out
of
the
Kingdom
before
they
met
.
His
Majesty's
Speech
to
them
,
and
Declaration
,
confessing
his
Error
in
governing
by
Cabals
.
His
dissolving
of
his
Privy-Council
,
and
chusing
another
;
whence
the
popular
Members
did
quickly
desire
to
be
discharged
.
MY
Pensions
and
Favours
have
been
ill
bestowed
,
since
they
are
useless
to
me
now
in
my
greatest
Strait
.
The
Current
of
the
House
runs
so
strong
upon
the
Plot
,
that
I
must
find
out
some
Method
to
stem
the
Tide
.
They
are
now
so
bold
as
to
strike
at
my
Brother
,
which
is
as
much
as
if
they
should
bid
me
to
look
to
my self
.
I
have
gain'd
one
Point
by
the
Assistance
of
the
Bishops
and
Court-Lords
,
that
though
the
Bill
to
prevent
Catholicks
from
sitting
in
Parliament
,
was
principally
levelled
against
him
,
yet
I
have
got
a
Clause
added
to
except
him
:
and
though
it
's
true
that
this
is
a
declaring
him
a
Papist
to
the
World
,
yet
the
Reasons
for
my
doing
so
out-weigh
the
Inconveniences
:
for
now
the
Catholicks
will
be
the
less
pressing
upon
me
to
declare
my self
of
their
Party
;
when
,
besides
the
Stratagem
which
I
formerly
used
to
make
my
Brother
declare
himself
,
by
threatning
that
I
would
sue
for
a
Divorce
,
and
marry
another
Wise
,
by
whom
I
might
have
Children
,
I
have
now
got
his
Religion
declar'd
in
Parliament
.
But
because
this
will
rather
alarm
than
appease
the
Nation
,
I
don't
find
it
convenient
to
continue
this
Parliament
any
longer
,
lest
they
should
at
last
become
head-strong
and
ungovernable
:
And
rather
than
be
control'd
by
them
,
to
whom
I
have
given
so
much
Money
to
so
little
purpose
,
I
had
rather
have
my
Designs
check'd
by
another
,
for
I
have
but
small
Hopes
of
having
a
better
.
But
this
Advantage
I
shall
reap
from
the
Dissolution
,
that
it
will
stop
the
farther
Enquiry
into
the
Popish
Plot
for
a
time
,
and
give
my
Friends
the
Catholicks
a
Breathing
,
by
which
they
may
recover
from
their
Consternation
,
and
take
such
Measures
as
are
best
for
their
Interest
.
At
the
same
time
I
shall
have
some
liberty
to
enjoy
my
Pleasures
,
for
that
's
the
way
whither
the
Biass
of
my
Soul
inclines
;
and
without
dissolving
this
factious
Divan
,
I
could
neither
have
so
well
provided
for
my
Brother's
Safety
,
nor
the
Desires
of
those
charming
Beauties
,
in
whose
Caresses
I
place
my
chief
Happiness
;
for
I
had
rather
repose
my
Head
in
Venus's
Lap
,
than
be
strutting
in
the
Field
with
Mars's
Helmet
.
The
Dissolution
of
the
Parliament
at
such
a
Juncture
,
I
know
will
render
me
liable
to
abundance
of
Censures
;
and
,
amongst
others
,
that
I
have
done
it
to
stifle
the
Discovery
of
the
Plot
:
I
must
therefore
take
such
Measures
as
will
serve
me
for
a
Shield
against
this
Accusation
;
which
,
together
with
the
calling
of
a
new
Parliament
,
may
be
an
Argument
for
me
in
the
Mouth
of
my
Friends
.
Nor
can
I
think
of
a
better
Expedient
than
by
ordering
my
Brother
to
leave
the
Kingdom
for
a
time
,
but
with
all
Assurances
imaginable
of
my
inviolable
Friendship
:
And
this
,
with
the
suffering
of
Sir
Edmundbury
Godfrey's
Murderers
to
be
brought
to
Trial
,
will
at
least
blind
the
Eyes
of
the
unthinking
sort
,
and
make
my
Pretences
of
having
dissolved
the
Parliament
on
the
account
of
their
frequent
Entrenchments
upon
my
Prerogative
,
the
more
credible
.
The
new
Parliament
being
met
,
I
laid
before
them
my
Designs
to
unite
the
Minds
of
my
Subjects
;
that
in
order
thereunto
I
had
excluded
the
Popish
Lords
from
the
Parliament
,
executed
several
of
the
Plotters
,
and
Sir
Edmundbury
Godfrey's
Murderers
;
that
I
had
moreover
disbanded
as
much
of
the
Army
as
I
had
Money
to
do
it
with
,
and
will
disband
the
rest
when
they
enable
me
;
that
,
to
take
away
all
Subject
of
Cavil
,
I
had
discharged
my
Brother
from
my
Dominions
;
and
that
I
was
ready
to
join
with
them
in
any
good
Laws
against
Popery
:
and
,
to
drive
the
nail
home
,
did
plainly
confess
my
having
been
formerly
misled
by
Cabals
,
and
declare
my
Resolution
of
governing
henceforth
by
the
Advice
of
my
Parliaments
and
Privy-Council
:
and
,
to
please
them
further
,
did
choose
such
Persons
for
Members
of
the
latter
,
as
were
known
to
be
Zealots
both
for
their
Liberties
and
Religion
.
By
this
Method
I
quieted
the
Ferment
in
which
the
Generality
of
People
were
,
and
sav'd
my self
from
a
sudden
and
tumultuary
Revolution
;
and
at
the
same
time
my
Friends
the
Catholicks
had
leisure
to
provide
for
themselves
,
and
my
Brother
withdrew
from
the
impending
Storm
with
Safety
.
But
this
I
perceive
was
not
durable
,
for
the
popular
Privy-Counsellors
finding
that
I
only
made
use
of
them
for
the
Credit
of
my
Affairs
,
did
quickly
grow
weary
,
and
desire
to
be
dismissed
:
and
now
my
new
House
of
Commons
insisting
on
the
same
Courses
which
the
former
had
taken
,
go
on
to
impeach
the
Popish
Lords
in
the
Tower
,
and
have
voted
a
Bill
to
disable
my
Brother
from
inheriting
the
Imperial
Crown
of
this
Realm
;
and
to
make
this
go
down
the
more
smoothly
with
the
People
,
they
assign
,
as
the
Cause
of
their
Vote
,
that
the
Hopes
of
his
Succession
hath
been
the
chief
Cause
of
this
Conspiracy
for
the
Destruction
of
my self
,
and
altering
the
Government
.
By
this
Means
they
would
possess
the
Kingdom
with
Fears
of
unavoidable
Ruine
to
their
Liberties
and
Religion
,
if
the
Duke
be
not
excluded
from
succeeding
to
the
Crown
;
and
endeavour
also
to
insinuate
their
Loyalty
in
taking
care
for
my
Preservation
:
but
I
have
no
great
mind
to
trust
to
their
Friendship
;
their
Predecessors
in
1641.
were
as
ample
in
their
Protestations
of
Loyalty
as
they
,
and
yet
took
up
Arms
by
my
Father's
Authority
against
his
Person
,
and
never
made
any
stay
till
they
cut
off
his
Head
.
I
know
my self
to
be
much
more
criminal
in
their
Sense
than
ever
he
was
;
and
that
my
Concurrence
in
the
Popish
Plot
can
be
demonstrated
with
much
more
Ease
than
ever
could
his
Commission
to
the
Irish
Rebels
:
And
I
have
no
reason
to
doubt
but
they
will
think
that
a
Concurrence
with
the
Papists
,
to
cut
off
the
English
Protestants
,
is
a
Crime
of
as
heinous
a
Nature
as
that
of
destroying
the
Irish
Protestants
,
and
will
certainly
decree
it
as
severe
a
Punishment
;
and
therefore
I
cannot
be
blamed
if
,
for
my
own
Preservation
,
I
study
how
to
give
them
a
Diversion
.
CHAP.
LXX
.
On
the
French
King
's
seizing
several
Places
in
Flanders
,
&c.
as
depending
on
those
which
were
confirm'd
to
him
by
the
Peace
of
Nimeguen
.
His
and
the
Spaniards
Vnkindness
to
the
Duke
of
York
,
at
that
time
,
in
the
Netherlands
.
The
Address
of
the
Commons
to
stand
by
his
Majesty
and
the
Protestant
Religion
.
Their
disbanding
of
the
Army
.
The
Discovery
of
Endeavours
to
make
the
Witnesses
of
the
Popish
Plot
retract
their
Evidence
:
And
the
proroguing
of
the
Parliament
upon
their
growing
warm
about
the
Trial
of
the
Popish
Lords
in
the
Tower
.
THough
I
be
unsuccessful
and
incumbred
at
home
,
yet
my
Allie
the
French
King
is
fortunate
abroad
;
and
,
like
a
true
Politician
,
does
order
his
Affairs
so
as
to
make
himself
a
Gainer
both
by
Peace
and
War
:
Whether
he
gives
Obedience
to
Mazarine's
Dictates
,
as
an
obedient
Son
or
tractable
Scholar
,
I
shall
not
determine
;
but
sure
I
am
he
puts
his
Commands
in
practice
,
and
values
Treaties
no
more
than
as
they
conduce
to
his
Interest
.
However
,
it
's
more
politick
for
him
to
seize
those
Towns
,
as
granted
to
him
by
Agreement
under
the
Notion
of
Dependancies
,
than
under
any
other
Pretence
whatsoever
.
And
this
I
rejoice
in
,
not
only
as
it
contributes
to
promote
the
common
Design
,
but
also
because
I
have
the
Practice
of
so
great
a
Monarch
,
as
an
Argument
for
my
own
Conduct
;
and
the
Authority
of
so
great
an
Ecclesiastick
as
Cardinal
Mazarine
,
to
justify
me
in
point
of
Principle
.
But
however
well
pleased
I
am
with
this
Matter
,
I
cannot
be
satisfied
with
his
Treatment
of
my
Brother
,
who
is
a
kind
of
Exile
for
following
his
Dictates
,
and
therefore
deserved
kinder
Entertainment
at
his
hand
:
but
I
smell
his
Design
,
he
is
unwilling
that
his
civil
Reception
abroad
should
extinguish
his
Desire
of
returning
home
,
because
he
knows
that
his
Presence
is
necessary
here
to
confirm
the
drooping
Catholicks
,
and
keep
Life
in
his
Party
;
for
I
know
that
he
is
jealous
lest
I
should
concur
with
my
Parliament
,
rather
than
admit
of
an
Interruption
of
my
Pleasures
.
As
for
the
Unkindness
of
the
Spaniard
,
it
is
no
Surprize
;
for
whatever
Good-will
they
have
to
the
Advancement
of
the
Catholick
Interest
,
yet
they
are
angry
at
us
for
promoting
that
of
France
in
opposition
to
theirs
.
And
seeing
the
Case
is
so
,
I
am
resolved
that
my
Brother
shall
return
home
.
But
I
must
first
rid
my self
of
this
Session
of
Parliament
;
the
Commons
being
so
much
overacted
with
Zeal
,
that
they
have
presented
me
with
an
Address
,
wherein
they
promise
to
defend
my
Person
and
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
to
revenge
any
Violence
that
may
be
offered
to
me
.
They
exclaim'd
formerly
against
the
Scots
Covenant
for
measuring
their
Endeavours
,
to
defend
my
Father
,
according
as
he
stood
up
in
defence
of
their
Religion
,
and
now
they
themselves
run
into
the
same
Error
,
though
the
great
Doctors
of
their
Church
pretended
to
teach
and
believe
that
Loyalty
was
an
essential
Point
of
their
Religion
:
for
now
they
join
the
Defence
of
my
Person
and
that
of
the
Protestant
Religion
together
;
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
that
if
I
don't
concur
with
them
in
the
defence
of
the
one
,
they
will
take
no
Care
for
the
defence
of
the
other
.
Then
as
for
the
revenging
of
any
Violence
that
may
be
offered
to
my
Person
,
I
know
what
they
aim
at
,
but
can
provide
for
the
defence
of
my self
better
than
they
,
or
at
least
in
a
way
more
agreeable
to
my
Design
.
The
Catholicks
are
not
such
Fools
as
to
cut
me
off
now
,
for
that
were
the
way
to
ruine
their
Affairs
,
seeing
my
Brother's
Interest
is
not
yet
establish'd
;
so
that
I
have
no
Fears
on
that
Head
yet
.
Neither
have
I
any
reason
to
trust
their
fair
Promises
now
that
they
have
deprived
me
of
the
Defence
of
an
Army
which
was
modelled
to
my
Mind
:
Besides
,
it
's
below
a
Monarch
to
own
that
he
needs
the
Defence
of
any
one
part
of
his
Subjects
against
another
,
when
he
himself
is
born
to
defend
the
whole
.
However
,
I
must
submit
to
the
Humour
of
the
Multitude
;
and
seeing
I
can
neither
have
Money
from
France
nor
them
to
maintain
my
Army
,
I
can
the
more
easily
dispense
with
having
them
disbanded
:
And
by
conceding
this
Point
I
shall
put
some
stop
to
the
Jealousies
of
the
Nation
;
and
my
proroguing
the
Parliament
to
save
the
Popish
Lords
,
whose
Trial
the
Commons
do
so
earnestly
demand
,
will
be
of
so
much
the
easier
Digestion
.
And
by
this
Favour
to
the
Catholicks
I
shall
engage
them
more
firmly
on
my
side
;
for
the
Interest
of
those
Lords
,
whose
Preservation
depends
on
mine
,
will
prevent
Assassinations
from
the
Bigots
of
their
Party
;
and
during
the
Recess
of
Parliament
we
shall
have
leisure
to
recover
our
lost
Ground
,
and
find
out
Expedients
for
taking
off
the
Evidence
of
the
Popish
Plot
that
may
not
be
so
obnoxious
to
a
Discovery
as
those
which
have
been
made
use
of
hitherto
,
which
have
rather
confirm'd
than
discredited
the
Belief
of
the
Plot.
CHAP.
LXXI
.
On
the
Insurrection
at
Bothwell-bridg
in
Scotland
.
The
sending
the
Duke
of
Monmouth
thither
to
suppress
it
,
which
he
effected
.
The
Execution
of
several
Presbyterian
Ministers
upon
it
:
and
the
Execution
of
several
Jesuits
for
the
Popish
Plot
;
and
Endeavours
to
stifle
the
same
by
the
Meal-tub-Plot
,
which
prov'd
abortive
.
HAD
my
Subjects
of
the
Episcopal
Communion
in
England
been
as
true
to
my
Interest
as
their
Brethren
in
Scotland
,
my
Affairs
would
have
appeared
e're
now
in
a
better
Posture
.
The
former
are
nothing
so
steady
to
the
Interest
of
Monarchy
and
Episcopacy
as
the
latter
,
which
may
easily
be
evinc'd
from
the
Endeavours
which
the
English
Parliaments
have
used
both
to
establish
Liberty
to
Dissenters
by
a
Law
,
and
to
limit
the
Succession
and
Administration
of
their
Kings
.
My
Episcopal
Subjects
in
Scotland
do
on
the
contrary
,
make
no
scruple
to
put
my
Commands
in
execution
,
though
against
the
Letter
of
the
Law
;
and
by
a
just
Severity
upon
their
Brethren
the
Presbyterians
,
beyond
what
the
Laws
in
their
strictest
Interpretation
will
allow
,
they
have
procured
this
Insurrection
,
which
happen'd
very
opportunely
for
my
Affairs
.
By
this
means
I
have
not
only
humbled
the
Presbyterians
there
,
and
suppressed
their
rebellious
Field-Conventicles
,
but
have
a
plausible
Pretence
for
making
the
Laws
still
more
severe
against
them
;
forfeiting
their
Estates
to
gratify
my
hungry
Courtiers
;
cutting
off
such
of
their
Preachers
as
I
have
in
my
hands
;
and
ridding
the
Country
of
so
many
rebellious
Fellows
as
I
have
taken
Prisoners
;
so
that
I
shall
be
sufficiently
reveng'd
on
the
pestilent
Hereticks
for
the
Lives
of
so
many
of
my
Friends
the
Catholicks
as
they
have
cut
off
on
account
of
the
Plot
,
which
I
was
obliged
to
give
way
to
to
prevent
being
suspected
thereof
my self
.
I
shall
also
gain
this
by
the
Scots
Insurrection
,
that
the
Duke
of
Monmouth
,
whom
I
imployed
as
General
to
suppress
it
,
will
be
thereby
rendred
the
less
popular
amongst
the
Presbyterians
in
that
Nation
,
and
their
Friends
the
Dissenters
and
Republicans
here
:
So
that
if
ever
he
attempt
to
ascend
the
Throne
,
he
will
find
it
the
more
difficult
,
or
at
least
be
made
less
capable
of
obstructing
the
Design
of
introducing
Popery
,
for
his
Zeal
against
which
the
Faction
applaud
him
.
I
shall
also
make
this
Improvement
of
that
Phanatical
Insurrection
,
that
it
will
serve
to
alarm
the
Church
of
England
,
and
convince
them
of
the
restless
Endeavours
of
the
Dissenters
to
overturn
their
Discipline
and
Government
,
and
by
consequence
make
them
the
more
apt
to
believe
the
Plots
which
shall
henceforth
be
charg'd
upon
Phanaticks
here
to
destroy
the
Government
both
in
Church
and
State
;
which
will
be
the
best
Expedient
that
we
can
think
on
to
turn
the
Plot
,
which
hath
been
prosecuted
with
so
much
Vigour
against
the
Papists
,
upon
their
own
Heretical
Brethren
the
Dissenters
,
from
whom
it's
much
easier
to
possess
them
with
Apprehensions
of
Danger
,
than
from
the
Catholicks
,
because
their
Interest
is
greater
in
the
Nation
;
and
that
they
have
smarted
by
them
more
lately
than
by
the
other
:
And
if
I
can
do
my
Catholick
Friends
this
piece
of
Service
,
as
I
have
not
the
least
reason
to
doubt
but
I
shall
,
they
may
very
well
dispense
with
my
having
sacrific'd
some
of
their
Priests
and
Jesuits
,
that
I
might
with
the
less
Suspicion
advance
their
Cause
.
I
thought
that
my
Design
of
burying
the
Popish
Plot
in
Oblivion
,
by
fathering
another
upon
the
Presbyterians
,
could
scarcely
have
missed
taking
effect
,
especially
when
so
dextrously
managed
by
one
of
Dangerfield's
Parts
;
but
the
Fates
are
not
yet
propitious
to
my
Endeavours
,
nor
is
the
measure
of
my
Crosses
entirely
filled
up
.
This
Plot
was
sufficiently
well
laid
;
and
had
those
Papers
which
were
scattered
in
the
Phanaticks
Lodgings
been
but
happily
seiz'd
,
without
suspicion
of
any
Tricks
,
the
Presbyterian
Plot
would
have
passed
for
current
,
for
I
should
have
been
certain
of
having
it
trumpeted
by
the
Clergy
from
their
Pulpits
:
But
seeing
it
hath
prov'd
abortive
,
I
must
take
more
care
for
time
to
come
;
and
have
no
reason
to
despair
of
succeeding
in
some
Attempt
of
the
like
nature
,
for
I
am
sure
of
having
the
Clergy
on
my
side
.
CHAP.
LXXII
.
On
the
dissolving
of
the
Parliament
,
July
12.
1679.
and
calling
another
against
October
7.
The
Return
of
the
Duke
of
York
in
the
mean
time
;
and
his
being
sent
to
Scotland
.
The
proroguing
of
the
Parliament
after
their
being
chosen
.
The
acquitting
of
Sir
George
Wakeman
,
and
others
of
the
Plotters
,
by
the
then
Lord
Chief
Justice
.
The
burning
of
the
Pope
,
&c.
in
effigie
.
The
presenting
of
a
Petition
by
the
Citizens
for
the
sitting
of
the
Parliament
:
and
Abhorrence
of
Petitions
presented
by
others
.
THIS
Parliament
proving
refractory
as
well
as
the
other
,
I
find
my self
under
a
necessity
of
dissolving
them
,
for
I
am
sensible
that
they
will
never
be
fit
for
my
purpose
.
Perhaps
the
dissolving
of
two
such
Parliaments
successively
may
prevent
the
choosing
of
another
of
the
same
stamp
,
and
therefore
I
am
resolved
to
try
the
Experiment
.
In
the
mean
time
I
can
,
with
the
more
Safety
,
recal
my
Brother
;
for
if
the
Parliament
be
dissolv'd
,
there
's
none
else
that
dare
to
ask
the
Reason
why
.
And
if
any
of
the
Council
shall
dare
to
mutter
against
it
,
according
to
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury's
Example
,
they
shall
be
certainly
discharged
as
well
as
he
.
The
new
Parliament
is
of
the
same
Complexion
with
the
old
.
Whence
I
perceive
that
the
Contagion
hath
spread
so
broad
and
wide
in
the
Nation
,
that
all
Ranks
and
Degrees
of
Persons
are
infected
:
But
seeing
my
Subjects
are
resolved
to
be
cross
,
and
choose
such
Men
to
represent
them
in
Parliament
as
thwart
my
Designs
,
I
am
resolved
to
be
as
cross
to
them
,
and
prorogue
the
Parliament
from
time
to
time
:
so
that
if
they
are
not
like
to
answer
my
Design
,
they
shall
not
have
an
opportunity
of
answering
theirs
,
till
I
have
taken
such
previous
Measures
as
I
think
fit
for
my
purpose
,
and
see
whether
I
can
have
Money
by
any
other
Method
.
For
which
end
I
will
try
both
France
and
Rome
;
and
if
neither
of
them
answer
my
Ends
,
I
shall
have
opportunity
to
attempt
the
buying
off
of
some
of
the
leading
Members
:
And
if
that
should
also
miscarry
,
I
will
send
my
Brother
to
Scotland
,
that
he
may
be
out
of
their
way
,
for
I
am
sure
of
his
being
well
entertain'd
there
by
my
Episcopal
Council
,
who
will
order
it
so
as
to
make
him
seem
acceptable
to
the
whole
Nation
:
and
that
will
strengthen
his
Party
here
;
and
at
the
same
time
such
of
his
Friends
as
find
themselves
pressed
by
the
Stubbornness
of
the
English
House
of
Commons
,
may
find
Sanctuary
there
under
his
Protection
.
I
doubt
nothing
of
the
Zeal
of
the
Scots
Episcopal
Party
for
his
Interest
,
because
the
Constitution
of
their
Church
makes
them
depend
wholly
on
the
Crown
;
and
in
that
my
Politicks
prov'd
very
successful
,
to
have
a
Law
for
leaving
the
Government
of
their
Church
wholly
at
my
Disposal
.
Nor
do
I
doubt
but
the
particular
Inclination
which
that
Kingdom
hath
always
evidenc'd
to
a
Monarchical
Government
,
and
the
singular
Respect
which
they
have
hitherto
shewed
to
Fergus's
Race
,
will
have
a
considerable
Influence
on
them
,
to
preserve
the
Succession
in
the
right
Line
.
And
during
these
Prorogations
I
shall
also
have
the
Opportunity
of
making
the
English
Clergy
to
my
purpose
;
and
order
it
so
,
that
my
durante
beneplacito
Judges
shall
acquit
such
of
the
Plotters
as
come
to
trial
here
;
which
will
give
a
mighty
stop
to
the
Credit
of
the
Conspiracy
,
and
be
an
Argument
for
the
Nullity
of
the
Plot
from
the
Pulpits
,
when
it
's
evident
before-hand
that
it
's
disbelieved
by
the
Bench
,
for
the
Colour
of
Justice
adds
very
much
Strength
to
any
Cause
.
The
extraordinary
Heat
of
the
Rabble
against
Popery
,
and
such
Protestants
as
concur
with
the
Measures
of
the
Court
,
makes
it
absolutely
needful
for
me
to
keep
off
the
Parliament
as
long
as
I
can
:
for
seeing
the
Mob
are
so
insolent
at
present
,
as
not
only
to
burn
the
Pope
in
effigie
,
but
such
also
of
their
Fellow-Hereticks
as
are
addicted
to
my
Interest
,
it
's
more
than
probable
,
that
if
they
were
countenanc'd
by
the
Authority
of
such
Parliaments
as
those
which
I
have
had
of
late
,
that
their
Insolence
would
not
stop
there
;
of
which
the
Petition
of
the
Citizens
for
the
sitting
of
the
Parliament
is
no
obscure
Indication
:
but
that
the
Odium
of
hindring
the
Parliament
to
meet
should
not
lie
wholly
upon
me
and
the
Court
,
I
have
ordered
it
so
,
that
a
part
of
the
Subjects
have
declared
their
Abhorrence
of
such
Petitions
;
which
affords
me
a
plausible
Argument
for
what
I
have
done
,
seeing
the
Sense
of
the
Nation
,
as
I
shall
take
care
to
have
that
of
my
own
Party
esteem'd
to
be
,
is
against
it
as
well
as
mine
:
And
by
these
Abhorrences
I
have
ground
to
conceive
Hopes
that
my
Design
for
engaging
the
Church-men
on
my
side
has
actually
taken
.
CHAP.
LXXIII
.
On
the
Court
's
being
disappointed
of
receiving
Money
from
Rome
and
France
.
The
Meeting
of
the
Parliament
October
22
,
1680.
The
Proceedings
of
the
Commons
against
such
Justices
as
obstructed
Petitions
for
the
sitting
of
the
Parliament
.
The
passing
of
the
Bill
of
Exclusion
against
the
Duke
of
York
,
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
nemine
contradicente
.
The
rejecting
of
it
by
the
Lords
.
The
Trial
and
Execution
of
the
Lord
Stafford
.
The
impeaching
of
the
Judges
.
Their
Denial
of
a
Supply
to
the
King
.
His
Majesty's
Message
to
them
,
and
dissolving
them
,
because
of
their
Obstinacy
.
NO
wonder
that
those
who
are
avowed
Enemies
to
my
Designs
should
refuse
me
Money
,
when
those
who
are
zealous
for
the
same
,
and
promised
Assistance
both
by
Men
and
Money
,
do
now
fail
me
:
that
the
Court
of
Rome
,
who
compass
Sea
and
Land
to
make
Proselytes
,
should
deny
Money
when
it
is
only
required
to
propagate
their
Faith
,
may
justly
seem
strange
;
but
as
for
the
French
King
's
doing
so
,
it
's
easy
to
conceive
that
he
hath
been
thereunto
influenc'd
by
Reasons
of
State
.
It
was
his
Interest
to
create
Jealousies
and
Discontents
betwixt
me
and
my
Subjects
,
not
only
to
prevent
our
uniting
against
him
,
but
that
both
of
us
might
fall
as
an
easier
Conquest
,
though
it
's
horribly
inglorious
for
him
to
take
such
Methods
.
But
why
should
I
say
thus
,
seeing
all
the
great
Princes
that
ever
aspir'd
to
the
Universal
Monarchy
did
make
use
of
Fraud
as
well
as
Force
?
However
,
during
my
Life
I
shall
prevent
his
Design
to
cheat
me
of
my
Crown
;
and
if
I
can
carry
on
my
Work
without
him
,
as
it
is
the
more
hazardous
,
it
will
be
also
more
glorious
:
and
by
the
Divisions
which
have
from
time
to
time
been
carefully
nourished
amongst
my
Protestant
Subjects
,
I
doubt
not
but
in
time
I
may
obtain
my
Desires
without
his
Assistance
.
The
Parliament
being
met
,
they
are
as
bad
to
the
full
as
I
suspected
,
and
tread
in
the
same
Steps
with
their
Predecessors
,
and
discharge
their
Fury
upon
such
of
my
Justices
as
obstructed
Petitions
for
their
sitting
,
and
accuse
them
as
Betrayers
of
the
Rights
and
Liberties
of
the
People
,
because
they
witnessed
their
Zeal
for
the
Prerogatives
of
my
Crown
.
Nor
does
their
seditious
Procedure
stop
here
,
but
they
have
unanimously
voted
a
Bill
for
excluding
my
Brother
from
the
Crown
,
cut
off
the
Earl
of
Stafford
for
his
Accession
to
the
Plot
,
and
impeach
my
Judges
.
The
Fall
of
that
Lord
I
must
needs
lament
;
but
it
is
as
venial
for
me
to
let
him
fall
a
Sacrifice
to
popular
Vengeance
,
as
it
was
for
my
Father
to
give
up
the
Earl
of
Strafford
to
his
rebellious
Parliament
,
though
he
was
much
more
necessary
to
him
than
ever
this
Lord
was
to
me
.
But
as
for
the
excluding
of
my
Brother
,
and
impeaching
of
my
Judges
,
I
must
never
give
way
to
it
,
for
that
would
infallibly
issue
in
the
Destruction
of
my self
.
My
stubborn
Subjects
have
depriv'd
me
of
my
Army
,
so
that
I
cannot
establish
my
Authority
by
the
Sword
;
and
if
I
suffer
my self
to
be
likewise
bereft
of
my
Judges
,
then
I
shall
be
utterly
disabled
from
carrying
on
my
Design
,
either
by
Military
Power
,
or
the
Shadow
of
Law
.
As
to
the
Exclusion
of
my
Brother
from
succeeding
to
the
Crown
,
it
can
in
no
manner
be
admitted
.
And
here
I
have
a
very
good
Plea
against
them
:
The
Clergy
have
preach'd
up
the
Divine
Right
of
a
Lineal
Succession
;
and
if
that
be
so
,
I
can
maintain
my
Argument
by
the
Laws
of
God
;
and
I
doubt
not
but
my
Judges
will
give
it
out
as
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
If
I
should
give
way
to
his
Exclusion
,
it
would
weaken
my self
,
for
then
my
Enemies
might
reasonably
act
with
the
greater
Boldness
against
me
,
when
they
should
be
in
no
fear
from
my
Successor
to
punish
such
a
Practice
.
The
Lords
having
thrown
out
the
Bill
by
the
Influence
of
the
Bishops
Bench
,
is
enough
to
justify
me
in
the
Eyes
of
the
World
;
for
why
should
I
consent
to
the
disabling
of
my
own
Brother
from
succeeding
to
me
upon
the
account
of
his
being
a
Roman
Catholick
,
when
the
Protestant
Bishops
,
who
are
the
ghostly
Fathers
of
their
Church
,
make
no
Scruple
to
own
his
Right
of
Succession
,
and
testify
their
Hatred
against
the
Bill
?
In
this
they
have
done
me
remarkable
Service
,
and
I
doubt
not
but
their
Example
will
have
Influence
on
the
Clergy
.
But
to
prevent
all
Suspicion
,
as
much
as
is
possible
,
that
I
have
any
Design
to
re-establish
Popery
,
I
will
send
them
a
Message
,
that
I
am
ready
to
agree
to
any
other
Expedients
for
securing
them
against
it
.
And
thus
when
I
have
made
such
Proffers
,
and
have
the
Bishops
and
their
Clergy
on
my
side
,
it
will
look
very
presumptuous
in
any
Party
whatever
,
so
much
as
to
whisper
a
suspicious
Word
of
my
Intentions
.
And
if
the
Commons
adhere
tenaciously
to
their
Bill
,
and
refuse
to
drop
it
,
there
's
none
who
will
dare
to
blame
me
if
I
dissolve
them
.
CHAP.
LXXIV
.
On
the
calling
of
another
Parliament
to
meet
at
Oxford
,
Febr.
1680.
The
seizing
of
Fitz-Harris
with
seditious
Libels
,
designed
to
have
been
lodged
with
Protestant
Peers
and
Commons
.
The
seditious
manner
of
the
London-Members
going
to
Oxford
.
His
Majesty's
Speech
to
the
Parliament
when
they
met
there
.
Their
Impeachment
of
Fitz-Harris
,
and
Dissolution
.
THE
City
of
London
being
a
perfect
Nest
of
Rebellion
,
it
's
reasonable
to
give
them
a
Mortification
,
by
summoning
the
Parliament
to
meet
elsewhere
:
and
as
Oxford
hath
been
always
signal
for
Loyalty
,
both
to
my
Father
and
my self
,
I
will
gratify
that
Place
with
the
meeting
of
this
Parliament
,
which
will
engage
the
Clergy
more
firmly
on
my
side
,
especially
the
young
Nursery
which
is
now
a
breeding
up
there
.
And
as
by
this
Method
I
shall
oblige
my
real
Friends
,
it
's
probable
that
it
may
cool
the
Courage
of
my
Enemies
,
especially
when
they
find
themselves
at
a
distance
from
their
factious
Accomplices
at
London
,
and
surrounded
with
my
Souldiers
and
Guards
at
Oxford
.
It
is
not
without
some
appearance
of
Reason
that
my
stubborn
Subjects
do
boast
of
the
Divine
Care
and
Providence
which
seems
to
watch
over
their
Persons
,
Religion
and
Liberties
;
for
not
only
the
Plots
of
Catholicks
against
them
have
been
discovered
and
baffled
,
but
all
my
Designs
of
fastning
Plots
against
them
upon
the
Government
have
miscarried
.
The
Disappointment
of
this
,
which
was
managed
by
Fitz-Harris
,
may
be
of
very
ill
Consequence
,
if
there
be
not
care
taken
to
prevent
,
or
at
least
baffle
his
Discovery
,
which
he
has
been
such
a
Fool
as
to
make
now
that
he
is
taken
.
How
unhappy
have
I
and
my
Courtiers
been
in
the
Tools
that
we
chose
to
carry
on
our
Designs
:
for
every
one
of
them
have
not
only
discovered
whatever
they
were
imploy'd
in
,
but
also
who
set
them
at
work
;
which
incenses
the
Nation
against
the
Court
.
But
without
attempting
we
can
never
be
sure
of
any
thing
;
and
it
is
some
Satisfaction
when
we
do
miscarry
,
to
be
able
to
say
with
Phaeton
,
Magnus
tamen
excidit
ausis
.
This
Design
was
considerable
,
though
not
successful
;
for
had
the
Plot
but
taken
,
and
those
seditious
Libels
been
found
upon
the
Persons
to
whom
they
were
intended
by
the
Penny-post
,
it
would
have
afforded
a
plausible
Pretext
for
charging
them
with
a
Plot
;
and
then
I
could
have
rid
my self
of
so
many
dangerous
Enemies
by
colour
of
Law
.
The
Commons
are
sensible
enough
of
the
Importance
of
the
Design
,
and
therefore
have
impeach'd
Fitz-Harris
,
in
order
to
have
a
full
Discovery
who
set
him
at
work
,
which
to
be
sure
they
would
take
care
to
publish
through
the
Kingdom
:
but
by
my
Interest
in
the
House
of
Lords
I
have
got
that
Impeachment
rejected
;
and
the
Heat
of
the
Commons
in
this
,
together
with
the
Posture
which
the
London-Members
came
in
to
the
Parliament
at
Oxford
,
will
furnish
Pretence
enough
for
dissolving
them
,
it
being
altogether
intolerable
that
Subjects
should
put
such
mutinous
Affronts
upon
their
Prince
,
as
to
distinguish
themselves
by
Badges
in
their
Hats
,
with
printed
Motto's
upon
them
,
to
insinuate
as
if
I
had
a
Design
to
introduce
Popery
and
Slavery
.
So
that
I
doubt
not
but
to
make
a
good
Improvement
of
this
extraordinary
Heat
discovered
by
the
Citizens
,
and
can
easily
make
it
a
sufficient
Ground-work
to
build
a
Plot
on
,
that
shall
not
be
so
apt
to
tumble
down
about
the
Ears
of
the
Workmen
,
as
those
which
have
hitherto
been
attempted
;
for
here
's
Overt-act
plain
enough
.
It
's
not
to
be
supposed
that
the
Citizens
and
their
Members
did
come
in
this
posture
,
without
previous
Consultation
:
nor
can
it
be
thought
that
those
Lords
and
Commons
who
have
so
frequently
complain'd
of
my
Administration
publickly
,
and
are
so
much
incens'd
now
at
my
opposing
their
Design
of
excluding
my
Brother
,
should
never
have
talk'd
about
those
Affairs
in
private
Cabals
,
and
propose
Expedients
to
deliver
themselves
from
that
which
they
call
Popery
and
Slavery
,
the
two
things
of
which
they
are
so
much
afraid
.
And
if
I
can
but
prove
any
such
Consults
or
Conferences
,
as
I
need
not
despair
of
effecting
it
by
some
false
Brethren
of
their
own
,
let
them
extenuate
the
matter
as
much
as
they
please
,
by
alledging
that
it
was
no
more
than
what
was
talk'd
in
Parliament
,
and
agreeable
to
the
Association
propos'd
by
the
Commons
,
according
to
the
Pattern
of
that
signed
in
Queen
Elizabeth's
time
,
upon
the
account
of
Jealousies
of
the
same
Nature
.
I
say
,
let
them
make
those
and
a
hundred
more
such
Apologies
,
if
I
can
fasten
it
upon
them
,
I
shall
prove
it
a
Plot
,
and
punish
them
accordingly
for
it
.
And
if
I
succeed
in
this
,
as
I
have
no
great
reason
to
doubt
but
I
shall
,
seeing
the
Judges
are
made
to
my
purpose
,
it
will
not
only
justify
all
the
Measures
which
I
have
taken
hitherto
,
but
also
such
Severities
as
I
may
have
occasion
to
put
in
practice
in
time
to
come
;
for
if
once
I
get
a
Protestant
Plot
to
be
believed
and
fix'd
upon
those
Lords
and
Commons
who
have
always
been
most
averse
to
my
Designs
,
and
made
the
greatest
Clamour
against
the
Court
,
then
all
that
they
have
from
time
to
time
alledged
of
my
Purposes
to
introduce
Popery
and
Slavery
,
will
be
look'd
upon
as
the
effect
of
Envy
,
and
a
mere
Contrivance
for
the
better
carrying
on
of
their
Designs
to
overturn
the
Government
in
Church
and
State
.
And
if
once
I
get
but
some
of
them
convicted
by
colour
of
Justice
,
then
I
may
charge
the
Design
upon
the
whole
Party
with
Confidence
;
and
I
am
sure
to
be
seconded
by
the
Pulpit
and
the
Bench
,
whose
Arguments
against
the
Phanatical
Plotters
will
have
so
much
the
more
Weight
,
that
the
Parliament
by
their
Influence
would
proceed
to
thwart
me
in
the
matter
of
the
Succession
,
which
is
unalterable
by
Divine
Right
,
notwithstanding
of
the
fair
Proffers
which
I
made
to
them
in
my
Speech
,
of
concurring
with
the
Trial
of
the
Lords
in
the
Tower
,
and
hearkning
to
any
Expedients
by
which
the
Protestant
Religion
might
be
preserved
,
and
the
Monarchy
not
destroyed
.
And
seeing
the
Fathers
of
their
own
Church
do
own
their
Loyalty
to
be
an
essential
Part
of
their
Religion
,
and
Monarchy
to
be
of
Divine
Right
;
and
that
rather
than
break
the
Chain
of
Succession
,
they
are
content
to
have
a
Popish
King
,
which
the
other
Party
think
so
dangerous
to
their
Religion
,
I
may
very
well
be
excus'd
to
value
the
Monarchy
and
Succession
at
least
as
much
as
they
;
and
I
am
sure
that
I
can't
well
value
it
higher
,
seeing
it's
apparent
that
they
prefer
it
to
their
Religion
,
as
probably
thinking
that
to
be
the
more
disputable
Point
of
the
two
.
And
if
it
be
so
,
as
I
have
very
great
Reason
to
believe
it
is
,
I
am
the
more
confirm'd
in
my
Scepticism
as
to
all
Religion
;
for
that
Monarchy
is
not
thought
to
be
the
only
Form
of
Government
by
Divine
Institution
,
is
apparent
enough
,
because
there
are
so
many
Republicks
,
both
Protestant
and
Popish
,
which
are
all
of
them
defended
as
lawful
Governments
,
by
the
greatest
Doctors
of
both
Churches
.
But
seeing
the
Popish
Clergy
value
their
Religion
above
all
sorts
of
Government
or
Governours
,
as
appears
by
their
exauctorating
Kings
,
and
defending
their
Murder
or
Dethronement
when
they
fall
off
to
Heresy
,
I
have
reason
to
conclude
that
they
are
the
more
serious
of
the
two
;
and
with
the
other
Arguments
which
they
urge
as
the
Antiquity
,
Universality
,
and
Infallibility
of
their
Church
,
this
is
to
me
a
strong
Presumption
that
their
Religion
is
the
truest
of
the
two
,
seeing
it
has
evidently
more
Influence
upon
its
Followers
,
of
which
it
has
also
the
greatest
Number
,
and
amongst
those
a
great
many
Men
of
undeniable
Learning
and
Parts
.
CHAP.
LXXV
.
On
his
Majesty's
Declaration
that
the
Duke
of
Monmouth
was
not
lawfully
begotten
.
HEre
I
find
a
mighty
Struggle
of
Nature
against
declaring
my
Son
illegitimate
;
but
seeing
I
have
got
over
those
things
which
foolish
Bigots
reckon
Divine
,
why
should
I
stand
upon
that
which
is
merely
humane
?
It
's
known
to
the
World
that
I
have
violated
those
Oaths
which
I
made
to
God
,
then
why
should
I
scruple
to
deny
that
I
was
ever
under
a
Matrimonial
Vow
to
any
Woman
but
Queen
Catharine
?
I
had
rather
be
esteem'd
wicked
than
weak
,
and
have
it
said
,
that
I
was
unchaste
than
foolish
,
as
every
one
will
conclude
me
to
have
been
in
doing
as
much
as
in
me
lay
to
sacrifice
the
Interest
of
my
Crown
to
an
impotent
Passion
,
for
a
handsom
Woman
;
and
that
for
the
Satisfaction
of
my
present
Desires
I
should
have
hazarded
a
Deprivation
of
all
my
future
Dignities
,
by
contracting
such
a
mean
Alliance
as
would
not
have
excited
the
Compassion
,
but
expos'd
me
to
the
Contempt
of
other
Sovereign
Princes
.
It
's
true
,
my
Brother
James
may
,
for
one
reason
,
justly
condemn
me
in
his
Heart
,
because
I
would
not
let
him
disown
his
Match
upon
the
Foresight
of
my
Restoration
,
though
in
strictness
he
has
no
Reason
,
seeing
our
Circumstances
do
so
much
differ
.
His
Father-in-law
would
have
resented
such
an
Injury
to
the
utter
Disappointment
of
my
Return
,
if
I
should
have
contenanc'd
him
in
that
Design
;
but
there
is
no
such
hazard
in
my
Case
now
.
And
if
he
should
have
any
hard
Thoughts
of
me
upon
that
account
,
he
's
very
ungrateful
,
seeing
it
is
chiefly
for
his
sake
that
I
do
it
,
though
at
the
same
time
I
have
also
a
Prospect
to
the
Merit
,
which
according
to
the
Roman
Doctrine
attends
such
Actions
as
are
done
for
the
Advancement
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
that
in
case
there
be
any
such
thing
as
a
future
Reward
for
such
good
Deeds
,
I
may
by
this
Means
insure
it
;
and
at
the
same
time
I
revenge
my self
on
this
undutiful
Son
,
for
associating
himself
with
those
who
are
my
Enemies
,
and
have
all
along
oppos'd
my
Designs
.
Private
Men
do
many
times
disinherit
their
Children
upon
Disgusts
,
and
why
should
not
a
Monarch
have
the
same
Liberty
?
My
great
Grandmother
,
Mary
Queen
of
Scots
,
declared
her
Son
,
my
Grandfather
,
a
Bastard
,
to
prevent
his
succeeding
her
,
because
he
was
educated
in
the
Protestant
Religion
;
and
she
being
enregistred
as
a
Saint
in
the
Roman
Kalendar
,
it
can
be
no
Crime
to
follow
her
Example
.
This
Procedure
may
be
also
justified
from
Reasons
of
State
;
seeing
he
is
become
so
popular
amongst
those
who
are
Enemies
to
my
Government
,
they
may
perhaps
take
upon
them
to
make
him
Head
of
a
Rebellion
against
me
,
and
think
to
justify
themselves
by
his
Right
of
Succession
,
and
the
Interest
which
he
has
to
preserve
the
Nation
upon
its
true
Basis
:
So
that
the
most
effectual
way
to
give
a
Check
to
any
such
Designs
,
which
I
have
Reason
from
his
Circular
Journies
into
the
Country
to
suspect
may
be
in
embrio
,
is
to
declare
him
illegitimate
,
which
will
lessen
his
Reputation
,
seeing
it
will
easily
obtain
Belief
,
that
I
would
not
declare
him
illigitimate
,
if
it
were
not
so
,
merely
for
the
Credit
of
my
younger
Days
,
when
I
professed
so
much
Piety
,
that
I
may
not
be
thought
to
have
acted
the
Hypocrite
from
my
Cradle
.
CHAP.
LXXVI
.
On
the
Protestant
Plot.
The
Trial
and
Execution
of
Stephen
Colledge
.
The
Commitment
of
the
Lord
Howard
of
Escrick
,
and
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury
,
with
his
Trial
and
Acquitment
.
The
Quo
Warranto
against
the
Charter
of
London
,
and
other
Corporations
.
The
imposing
of
Sheriffs
upon
the
City
of
London
.
The
Commitment
of
Sir
Thomas
Pilkington
and
Mr.
Shute
,
then
Sheriffs
,
for
opposing
it
.
The
calling
of
a
Parliament
in
Scotland
,
where
the
Duke
of
York
represented
his
Majesty
,
as
Commissioner
.
The
Test
enacted
there
;
and
the
Act
for
settling
the
Succession
upon
the
Duke
.
The
Trial
and
Condemnation
of
the
Earl
of
Argile
,
for
explaining
the
Test
;
and
his
Escape
.
THE
Parliament
being
now
dissolved
,
and
I
by
Consequence
at
liberty
from
such
an
impertinent
Check
,
it
's
convenient
for
me
to
carry
on
my
Designs
with
all
imaginable
Vigour
;
and
having
found
an
opportunity
against
one
of
the
Faction
,
who
was
a
talkative
meddling
Fellow
,
I
am
resolved
to
have
him
tried
for
High-treason
at
Oxford
,
seeing
the
London-Jury
have
acquitted
him
.
Let
the
Faction
complain
of
its
being
contrary
to
Law
,
and
what
else
they
please
,
it
's
for
my
Interest
that
he
should
be
cut
off
,
to
be
a
Terror
to
others
,
and
gain
Belief
to
the
Plot
:
Oxford
being
a
Place
of
noted
Loyalty
,
I
doubt
not
of
having
him
found
guilty
there
,
seeing
I
have
Evidences
enough
ready
,
who
will
swear
treasonable
Words
against
him
;
and
he
being
once
convicted
,
it
will
not
only
reflect
upon
all
the
rest
who
attended
the
London-Members
to
Oxford
,
but
upon
the
Members
themselves
,
and
the
whole
Party
of
Lords
and
Commons
that
countenanc'd
the
Bill
of
Exclusion
.
And
I
am
certain
of
this
Advantage
against
all
of
them
,
that
the
Church
of
England
will
be
their
Enemies
,
because
of
the
Favour
and
Inclination
which
they
have
evidenced
to
Dissenters
.
And
when
Colledge
shall
be
condemned
by
due
Forms
of
Law
,
it
will
reflect
upon
the
Sheriffs
of
London
for
having
pick'd
such
a
Jury
as
acquitted
him
.
Having
begun
with
Stephen
Colledge
,
and
been
successful
in
my
Endeavours
,
I
am
now
resolv'd
on
higher
Game
,
and
therefore
have
caus'd
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury
,
and
the
Lord
Howard
,
to
be
seiz'd
as
Ring-leaders
of
the
Faction
.
It
's
true
that
I
could
not
promise
my self
such
Success
in
London
as
I
had
in
Oxford
;
but
however
in
attempting
it
I
have
gain'd
thus
much
,
that
of
the
Crimes
wherewith
the
Earl
of
Shaftsbury
was
charged
,
some
will
be
believed
;
and
his
being
acquitted
in
London
will
furnish
me
with
farther
ground
of
Quarrel
against
the
City
,
and
countenance
my
Quo
Warranto
against
their
Charter
,
as
to
which
I
am
sure
of
the
Sentence
of
the
Judges
:
And
if
I
could
once
but
humble
that
Source
of
Rebellion
,
it
would
render
the
rest
of
my
Work
easy
throughout
the
Nation
:
And
if
the
Charters
of
Corporations
were
once
in
my
possession
,
I
shall
be
able
to
choose
what
Men
I
please
to
represent
them
in
Parliaments
,
which
will
be
no
small
Advantage
to
my
Designs
.
It
is
indeed
a
very
bold
and
daring
Attempt
;
but
finding
that
hitherto
my
Proceedings
have
met
with
no
Opposition
by
way
of
Arms
,
I
have
the
more
Encouragement
to
go
on
,
especially
seeing
I
have
got
the
Church
on
my
side
,
who
are
happily
alarm'd
with
the
Insinuations
of
their
own
Danger
from
the
opposite
Party
:
so
that
I
doubt
not
of
bringing
this
Affair
to
a
happy
Conclusion
,
by
letting
the
hungry
Church-of
-
England-Justices
loose
upon
the
Dissenters
Estates
,
and
giving
those
of
Doctors-Commons
a
full
Power
over
their
Consciences
and
Purses
;
by
which
means
the
Party
will
easily
be
prevail'd
on
to
believe
that
my
seizing
of
the
Charters
is
only
design'd
to
exclude
Dissenters
from
bearing
any
share
in
the
Magistracy
of
the
Nation
,
or
assisting
in
the
choice
of
Parliament-men
:
so
that
if
once
I
get
a
House
of
Commons
modelled
to
my
mind
,
I
can
easily
make
my
party
good
in
the
House
of
Lords
;
and
then
I
or
my
Successors
may
effectuate
,
by
the
Peoples
seeming
Consent
,
what
hitherto
we
have
not
been
able
to
accomplish
.
The
City
of
London
having
behaved
it self
so
rebelliously
,
I
am
resolv'd
to
be
further
reveng'd
upon
them
,
and
to
deprive
them
of
their
liberty
of
choosing
Sheriffs
,
for
opposing
me
,
in
which
some
of
the
most
Factious
are
already
committed
:
And
because
the
Herd
of
Phanaticks
did
unanimously
concur
with
them
,
I
shall
take
care
to
have
them
duly
prosecuted
and
punished
according
as
their
Merits
require
.
My
Episcopal
Subjects
in
Scotland
have
acted
their
part
,
and
evidenc'd
a
Loyalty
without
any
Reserve
,
having
dispens'd
with
my
Brother
's
not
taking
of
the
Oath
which
was
incumbent
on
him
,
as
Commissioner
,
and
settled
the
Succession
without
any
Scruple
:
They
have
,
however
,
enacted
a
Test
for
the
Security
of
their
Religion
,
which
I
can
easily
assent
to
,
for
pleasing
of
the
Rabble
,
and
furnishing
the
Episcopal
Party
an
Answer
to
the
Reproaches
of
their
Brethren
the
Phanaticks
,
who
alledg
that
they
have
no
Zeal
for
the
Religion
which
they
profess
.
But
though
I
am
very
well
satisfied
with
my
Friends
Loyalty
,
yet
in
truth
I
cannot
commend
their
Policy
,
that
they
should
not
have
taken
more
care
to
avoid
such
plain
Contradictions
in
their
Test
,
as
furnish
Objections
against
it
,
not
only
to
the
Phanaticks
,
but
also
to
many
of
their
own
Party
.
It
's
true
,
they
are
the
more
excusable
,
that
herein
they
were
out-witted
by
some
of
the
opposite
Faction
;
who
,
though
they
had
a
hand
in
the
framing
it
,
refuse
it
themselves
:
but
I
took
care
to
have
had
the
Earl
of
Argile
beheaded
for
his
Behaviour
in
that
Affair
;
whereby
I
should
not
only
have
punish'd
him
for
his
own
and
his
Father
's
former
Rebellions
,
but
have
also
deprived
the
opposite
Faction
of
a
Head
,
but
the
cross
Fates
have
decreed
his
Escape
:
Yet
I
am
so
much
a
Gainer
by
the
Affair
,
that
his
forfeited
Estate
will
reward
some
of
my
zealous
Friends
,
and
his
Sentence
will
terrify
the
rest
of
my
Enemies
,
as
it
hath
pleased
my
Church-of
-
England
Zealots
,
because
of
his
Inclination
to
the
Scotish
Kirk
.
This
Behaviour
of
the
Parliament
and
Church
of
Scotland
will
mightily
strengthen
my
Friends
of
the
Church
of
England
in
their
espousing
mine
and
my
Brother's
Cause
,
which
will
not
a
little
contribute
to
the
running
down
of
the
Dissenters
,
our
irreconcileable
Enemies
in
both
Nations
.
CHAP.
LXXVII
.
On
the
finding
of
my
Lord
Grey
,
Alderman
Cornish
,
and
other
Citizens
,
guilty
of
a
Riot
,
for
countenancing
the
Election
of
the
City-Magistrates
.
The
Discovery
of
the
Conspiracy
to
assassinate
his
Majesty
and
the
Duke
of
York
at
Ry-house
;
and
the
Council
of
six
to
manage
the
Plot
:
Whereupon
my
Lord
Russel
,
Algernon
Sidney
,
&c.
were
cut
off
.
The
Earl
of
Essex's
being
murdered
in
the
Tower
.
The
Trial
and
Sentence
of
Mr.
Speke
and
Mr.
Braddon
,
for
endeavouring
a
Discovery
thereof
.
The
Continuance
of
the
Surrender
of
Charters
,
&c.
THE
Citizens
,
I
perceive
,
continue
still
tumultuous
,
and
are
mighty
tenacious
in
asserting
the
Right
of
chusing
their
Magistrates
,
though
there
is
a
Quo
Warranto
against
their
Charter
.
It
is
therefore
my
Interest
to
punish
those
who
incourage
them
,
that
for
time
to
come
they
may
be
deterr'd
from
such
Practices
;
and
therefore
I
shall
order
it
so
that
my
Lord
Grey
,
Alderman
Cornish
,
and
such
other
noted
Citizens
as
countenance
their
Proceedings
,
shall
be
indited
as
Rioters
;
and
I
doubt
not
of
having
them
found
guilty
accordingly
:
which
will
both
reflect
upon
their
Credit
,
and
affect
their
Estates
.
But
all
this
while
I
play
at
nothing
but
small
game
;
and
this
way
of
proving
Plots
by
Consequence
and
Inferences
is
not
so
satisfactory
to
the
Publick
:
for
the
Faction
evades
them
,
by
alledging
that
all
those
things
with
which
they
are
charg'd
amount
to
no
more
than
a
zealous
Appearance
for
their
Liberties
,
to
which
they
have
a
Right
by
Law
;
so
that
I
must
find
out
a
Method
to
charge
their
Ringleaders
with
something
of
a
more
heinous
Nature
,
that
may
appear
odious
in
the
Eyes
of
the
World
;
and
not
only
render
the
Persons
,
but
the
Cause
also
hateful
:
By
which
means
I
shall
be
justified
in
cutting
off
the
Chief
of
the
Faction
,
as
the
Lord
Russel
,
Algernon
Sidney
,
&c.
and
afford
a
plausible
Pretext
for
committing
the
Earl
of
Essex
and
others
.
But
seeing
it
will
be
look'd
upon
as
improbable
that
such
Persons
as
the
Duke
of
Monmouth
,
Earl
of
Essex
,
Lord
Russel
,
Colonel
Sidney
,
Mr.
Hambden
,
&c.
should
be
concern'd
in
any
mean
or
base
Design
against
my
Life
,
or
my
Brother's
,
by
way
of
Assassination
,
I
have
taken
order
that
the
Plot
shall
consist
of
two
Parts
,
viz.
one
of
levying
War
against
me
to
overturn
the
Government
in
Church
and
State
,
whereof
those
great
Men
above-named
shall
be
given
out
as
the
Managers
;
which
as
it
will
justify
the
Reasonableness
of
my
having
declared
the
Duke
of
Monmouth
illegitimate
,
so
it
will
be
the
more
readily
believ'd
that
he
is
engag'd
in
such
a
Design
to
revenge
that
Affront
.
The
other
part
of
the
Plot
,
which
shall
be
given
out
as
a
Design
to
have
assassinated
my self
and
the
Duke
of
York
,
I
have
,
by
the
Advice
of
some
of
my
Confidents
,
laid
it
so
as
to
have
it
charg'd
upon
meaner
Persons
,
as
Walcott
,
Rumbold
,
&c.
And
being
provided
with
the
Lord
Howard
of
Escrick
,
and
other
Evidences
fit
for
my
purpose
,
the
Matter
shall
be
sworn
boldly
home
.
And
thus
shall
I
revenge
my self
on
those
Men
who
have
appear'd
with
so
much
Zeal
against
me
and
my
Brother
,
and
rid
our selves
of
such
dangerous
Enemies
.
And
at
the
same
time
,
to
make
the
Belief
of
the
Plot
obtain
amongst
the
People
,
I
will
order
a
Day
of
Thanksgiving
for
the
Discovery
,
which
will
give
the
Clergy
an
occasion
to
run
down
the
Phanaticks
,
and
assert
the
Truth
of
their
Design
to
overturn
the
Church
and
State
,
under
the
specious
Pretext
of
consulting
how
to
preserve
and
maintain
their
Religion
and
Liberties
.
By
this
means
I
may
go
on
to
cut
off
their
Ring-leaders
securely
,
and
the
Lord
Russel
and
Algernon
Sidney
particularly
;
the
former
for
having
dar'd
to
carry
up
the
Bill
of
Exclusion
to
the
House
of
Lords
,
and
because
he
is
popular
,
and
the
apparent
Heir
to
a
great
Estate
of
Church-lands
,
which
will
make
him
vigorous
in
his
Opposition
to
Popery
;
and
the
latter
,
because
of
his
being
an
old
Rebel
against
my
Father
,
a
Person
of
Antimonarchical
Principles
,
and
one
whom
the
Faction
admires
for
his
Counsel
and
Conduct
.
I
know
what
will
be
urg'd
in
their
Defence
,
as
that
their
innocent
Discourses
and
Meetings
are
aggravated
;
that
the
Evidence
against
them
is
infamous
and
defective
;
and
that
my
Attorney
and
others
are
mov'd
with
Bribes
,
and
the
Prospect
of
Preferments
from
the
Court
,
to
harangue
them
out
of
their
Lives
:
but
those
Cobweb-Objections
I
can
easily
break
,
now
that
the
Tide
runs
with
as
much
Violence
against
them
as
they
carried
it
formerly
against
the
Catholicks
;
for
which
I
am
obliged
to
my
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
who
have
espous'd
the
Business
with
so
much
Zeal
,
because
I
have
turn'd
the
Chase
upon
the
Phanaticks
.
And
to
engage
them
yet
further
,
I
have
ordered
some
of
the
Scots
Presbyterian
Gentry
,
&c.
who
lurk'd
about
Town
,
to
be
sent
to
Scotland
,
that
so
the
Plot
given
out
to
be
carried
on
in
both
Nations
by
the
Phanaticks
and
Republicans
,
may
acquire
the
more
universal
Credit
.
The
Death
of
my
Lord
Russel
I
perceive
is
a
great
Mortification
to
the
Party
,
who
are
now
as
much
dejected
as
they
were
formerly
elevated
in
the
time
of
the
Popish
Plot
and
seditious
Parliaments
.
But
that
which
pleases
me
most
is
,
the
bringing
of
the
Protestant
Interest
in
my
Kingdoms
so
low
,
and
splitting
them
to
pieces
by
a
Wedg
of
their
own
,
tho
I
have
been
deserted
,
in
a
great
measure
,
both
by
my
Friends
of
France
and
Rome
.
But
my
Brother
,
I
perceive
,
carries
the
thing
too
far
;
and
I
find
it
generally
suspected
,
that
all
was
not
fair
in
relation
to
the
Earl
of
Essex
:
yet
the
News
of
his
having
cut
his
own
Throat
was
of
singular
Use
to
advance
the
Credit
of
the
Plot
,
and
contributed
much
to
my
Lord
Russel's
Condemnation
.
And
though
I
have
no
reason
to
bewail
his
Loss
,
because
he
might
have
prov'd
a
dangerous
Enemy
,
yet
the
Merit
of
the
Father
makes
me
regret
the
Fate
of
the
Son
,
which
I
could
wish
had
been
more
favourable
.
I
perceive
that
it
's
dangerous
to
go
on
in
this
Method
too
fast
;
and
I
must
not
give
my
Brother
too
much
way
,
lest
I
should
indeed
dig
a
Grave
for
my self
:
and
therefore
having
gratify'd
the
Catholicks
enough
at
once
,
I
may
very
well
be
allowed
to
pause
a
while
,
and
consider
whether
I
may
not
be
ship-wrack'd
in
the
Tempest
that
I
have
raised
,
before
it
be
too
late
;
and
therefore
I
think
it
necessary
to
recal
the
Duke
of
Monmouth
,
whose
natural
Affection
will
make
him
tender
of
my
Preservation
.
And
by
this
means
I
shall
have
a
Check
upon
my
Brother
,
though
at
the
same
time
I
must
not
allow
the
Plot
to
be
decried
,
but
find
it
convenient
still
to
sacrifice
Colonel
Sidney
,
and
suffer
Speke
and
Braddon
to
be
prosecuted
,
for
offering
to
call
in
question
the
Earl
of
Essex's
having
been
felo
de
se
.
And
in
the
mean
time
I
will
take
surer
,
though
slower
Measures
to
bring
about
my
Designs
:
For
the
Heads
of
the
Faction
being
now
cut
off
,
and
the
whole
Party
brought
under
Hatches
,
I
judg
it
better
Policy
to
divest
the
Corporations
of
their
Charters
gradually
,
while
the
Church-men
are
in
the
surrendring
Humour
,
than
to
pursue
these
severer
Methods
with
heat
,
lest
the
People
should
come
at
last
to
be
enraged
,
and
rise
in
an
universal
Rebellion
;
for
if
my
Brother
be
suffered
to
follow
his
own
Conduct
,
he
will
quickly
run
himself
and
me
both
off
the
Stage
.
FINIS
.